#will these questions remain without an answer forever?
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text

This was all I could think of looking at this Image I AM SORRY OKAY?
All my brainrott is written in the tag just because
#Vox is the kind of guy who would brag about being ENORMOUS#like impossibly big#he would proudly declare it with a straight *coff coff coff* face#while everyone else is looking at him concerned like “bro that sounds terrible are you ok?”#i put a banana for scale obviously#probably is a tiny banana because i am having a lapsus about banana's dimensions#but a banana is still a banana regardless#obviously they would ask Val if it was true#and Val is legally obliged to say “yes”#they would ask Vel and she would say “his pants would look horribly on him. I am excellent in designing clothes but I don't do miracles”#so everyone is very confused now#they wanted to ask Alastor but they prefer to preserve their lives#The mistery deeper#they asked Rosie and she simply giggled for an entire hours while chewing on finger muffins#they asked Husk and he said a “NO.” before passing out on the bar#the entire of hell was going crazy seeking the truth#a week later a new line of adult V-toys was released#at a ridiculous high price#they went totally sold out in 3 minutes#no further statements from Vox#some people still wonder nowadays how big he really is?#what colors?#does he really have something down there?#was the adult V-toy modeled after him?#did Val designed it?#will these questions remain without an answer forever?#only the future will tell
42 notes
·
View notes
Text
Yandere!Fae used to swear up and down that for the rest of his nearly immortal life he would remain free. Wandering through the fae realm without a lick of responsibility weighing him down. Despite the fact that the fae cannot lie, those around him did not believe him. For loneliness was a heavy burden to bear.
Yandere!Fae was not deterred by their disbelief in him. For he was determined to prove them wrong. Then one early morning he stumbles upon you…
Yandere!Fae was out to get his usual morning dew from his favorite spot when he happens upon you there instead, foolishly sitting right in the middle of a fairy circle. Tiny mushrooms surround you and a small tasty picnic you have laid out beside you. Something about your innocence was undeniably charming. He who has lived so long and experienced so much. There was a certain kind of peace sitting here in this moment with you.
Yandere!Fae watches you curiously as you happily munch on your fruits and desserts. Not a care in the world that you have ensured your doom by being here. He listens patiently in the trees as you chat casually with nature. He finds himself growing absolutely mesmerized by you. Your soothing voice luring him in as if caught in your web instead of the other way around.
Yandere!Fae who never wanted a mate but with you just falling into his lap like this he can’t deny you now. He figures that it must be fate. The Gods clearly wanting him to have you. He cannot deny them and watching you as the hours pass, he realizes he does not want to.
Yandere!Fae is simply overcome with the need to have you. The desire to anchor you to him so that he may have you all for himself— just as the Gods intended— tugs at him like a flower sprouting up from the ground. He must have you. The barrier between you and your worlds one he must be rid of immediately.
Yandere!Fae appears before you, peaking through the veil. Your little yelp of surprise far too cute for his poor heart to handle. He greets you with a sly, “Hello there, darling.” Yet something about it warms you to the bone as much as it settles your nerves on edge.
Yandere!Fae’s eyes gleam as they flicker between you and the feast of snacks before you. He’s watched as you’ve slowly begun losing interest in them, leaving you to only pick and nibble at the foods before you. Sharing more and more with the forest creatures that edge the fairy circle.
Yandere!Fae leans in closer, tingles shooting down his spine as suck in a harsh breath. Your cheeks flushing pink, as affected by his presence as he has been yours. Your own beauty far outmatching his, he’s sure. “You seem to have grown tired of your treats. Would you like to try one of mine instead?” He asks, a wicked edge to his smirk as he pulls out a handful of vibrantly colored berries.
Yandere!Fae who offers you food in hope of not just putting you in his debt but who aims to take everything.
Yandere!Fae watches as you stare down at the berries in awe. Already knowing what your answer will be before you’ve even come to the conclusion yourself. He doesn’t bother to hide the darkness of his gaze as your own jumps between him and the food before you. “Is it true what they say about accepting food from the fae?” You ask so deliciously timid. He has to fight off a shudder just at the tone of your voice. Oh how he whats to listen to it forever.
Yandere!Fae pauses as he registers your question. He rolls his tongue over his teeth as he internally curses at his inability to lie. But he doesn’t let you catch onto a thing. Instead, flashing you a teasing grin, and subconsciously leans even closer. Craving more of your presence the longer he’s with you. “Why not find out for yourself?” He answers, skillfully avoiding the question.
Yandere!Fae who quite literally feels his and your souls click into place the moment you swallow the fairy food. Your lives bound together as you become indebted to him. A slight haze glazes over your eyes and his smirk widens. His hand reaches out, cupping your cheek with all the tenderness he possesses. “Do you feel that, mate? Do you feel yourself becoming mine?”
Yandere!Fae won’t stop at merely taking you into the fae realm with him. Now that he’s tasted a part of your soul, that he’s felt it fit perfectly with his own, he wants it all. He won’t rest until he owns every single piece of you. So that he may break you down bit by bit and mold you, reshape you, into the best you can be. His perfect mate. Just as you were always meant to be. For why else would you have been exactly at his favorite spot? Almost as if you must’ve been waiting for him.
#yandere#yandere boy#male yandere#yandere male#yandere monster#yandere teratophilia#yandere lover#yandere love#yandere romance#yandere imagines#yandere txt#yandere concept#yandere oneshots#yandere fic#yandere scenarios#yandere ideas#male yandere x reader#male yandere x you#male yandere x y/n#male yandere x gn reader#yandere x darling#yandere fae#yandere x reader#yandere x you#yandere x y/n#yandere x gn reader#yandere x gender neutral reader#yandere x willing reader#monster x reader#fae x reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Prompt: "It's a Zing not a Fling" :: The moment they realize you're the one. Masterlist: LinkedUP
Parts:: Heartslabyul (Here) | Savanaclaw | Octavinelle | Scarabia | Pomefiore | Ignihyde | Diasomnia
Leading up to each high-tea at Heartslabyul, its esteemed Housewarden found himself penning a singular invitation. One for a guest beyond his court, yet not his reach.
His cursive penmanship loops your name like so on restless nights in the margins of his notebook. One of the rare lapses Riddle's inner-self allows, despite still diligently studying his evenings away.
He seals each envelope with care, pressing out any creases that dare to blemish his hard work. Only the best can request your presence, even if Riddle is confident you won't deny his request no matter the condition.
A Queen cannot host without his King in attendance, after all.
Long before students rise and his duties begin, Riddle walks the familiar yet rarely-traveled path to Ramshackle dormitory. He places the envelope flat in the box, careful to angle it where no dirt could tarnish its white lace trimming. he releases the metal flap and raises the side-flag. All set for you to receive at your leisure, and for him to go on with his day.
That is - until his steps halt, with one foot already pivoted to turn back and release the letter flag.
Inner demons desperately want to delegate morning role call to his Vice, march himself into your dorm and take up whatever time he can before his role forces him to do otherwise.
To which Riddle's inner demons win each and every time, all on the reasoning that leaving an invitation behind is improper. That a proper courier must ensure a job complete with his own eyes.
Certainly not an excuse to cross your path before anyone else that day.
Another selfishness he lets slip through the cracks in his discipline.
Cracks that coincidentally began to arrive around the same time as you.
Three sharp knocks the main doorframe, one lace-trimmed envelope, and a free escort to breakfast make up in an all-exclusive Rosehearts mail service.
"Is there a reason I have to wear white?" your question hangs on a ribbon. The one wrapped tight across your chest, to be precise. One of Heartslabyul's second-years, a fellow in the most extravagant top hat you've ever seen, methodically wraps and lines measuring tape across your body.
Riddle looks up from his book, "Laws of Practical Magic in Medicinal Context," for nothing longer than a second.
"All members of the Queen's court must adorn themselves in the proper attire for ceremonies and gatherings. You are aware of this."
The hatted-student forces your arms up without a word. You jolt, startled, and he's too absorbed in his work to notice. Only muttering an apology when Riddle clicks his tongue.
"I'm still not a member of Heartslabyul - why does it matter now of all times?"
Another click of his tongue, this time for you.
"Tradition." He says, as if it's the most obvious answer.
"Tradition?" your brow crinkles, "I hadn't thought I was violating anything until now. Are there extended rules for outsiders?"
While not a member of the Queen's domain, you will forever remain part of his court. All receive invitations. All must attend in the proper attire, decked to the Queen's delight in red and white. He let it pass while you remained a friendly exception. Times have changed.
Riddle lets his book close, only when his underclassmen makes a hasty retreat with his collection of notes, fabrics, and measurements in tow. The hatter much too discourteous for Riddle's liking, but good at his job.
"I've been lenient up until now under the belief that your dorm would adopt an official uniform," Riddle sighs, albeit cracking a smile when you scamper off the tailor's perch to his side, "seeing as months have passed with no developments? I cannot excuse your attire any longer. You will wear white when at any Heartslabyul event from this moment onward."
"Don't you mean red and white?"
His thoughts halt, - "Again. Tradition dictates only white."
"Because I'm a guest?"
Riddle shakes his head, fingering the pages of his text to ignore the heat on his cheeks.
"No. Because you are the visiting Queen."
"Ramshackle needs something like this, don't you think?"
You sipped at a cup of lemon-chamomile, poured as a game of cricket began. Riddle's eye caught at your white gloves - they climbed from fingertips all to your bicep. The hatter did wonders with the roll of satin provided.
In a dorm of red, you were the sole dominator of white save for a rose brooch at the breast.
"Unbirthdays are tied to the Red Queen's rule," Riddle pulls himself from you, holding his attention on the game, "Ramshackle has no need for such things."
"That's not what I was eluding too - but thank you for the dismissal" you huff, and it's not the amused one he's learned to detect.
He allows himself a brief peek, just to catch you eyeing your reflection in the teacup. Your gaze nowhere near as enthused as his. Not at the black-heart over your lips, or shimmering silver crown sitting on your head.
"I want a tradition, Riddle. Something that makes my dorm special. Unique."
Something within him waivers at your admittance. For him these parties were routine - an obligation. Your presence made them more enjoyable, but he never cared too deeply.
Perhaps, he never allowed himself to care. Yearning for belonging. Home. That is an emotion he can empathize with.
Riddle is proud - no, he is positively delighted - to be one of the first to receive an invitation. His mailbox is forever cluttered with academic documents and professional communications. Yet he recognizes your writing on sight, and is pleased you'd not forgone a traditional physical invite. He handles it with delicate care, opening the seal like a single tear would be sacrilegious. You've settled on hosting for large holiday back in your world - one that you've mentioned a handful of times since snow began to fall.
Christmas, he recalls with ease.
Everything you say somehow stores in the main filing cabinet within his mind. For easy access, or perhaps he simply finds you far more interesting than leagues of text he's memorized.
You seem keen on twisting the original meaning of this holiday, bringing decorations, food, and everything in between to Ramshackle. Going so far as to place an appeal to the Headmaster, and with Riddle's aid, worming out a decently sized budget for dorm activities. Bless him for his way to move a room. Riddle might've preferred staying on the Headmaster's good wing, but couldn't turn down your request. Not when you are forthcoming so infrequently. In truth - Riddle has not been invited to a party before. Not as himself. Only formal gatherings that his mother arranged, hanging to her side as she paraded him like a prodigal trophy, or mandatory parties as Dormhead where preparations hung on his shoulders.
Riddle will honor your wishes; he'll selfishly relish in the fact that with a novel idea there is a lack of rules to maintain. Although your warming desire for tradition doesn't escape him, so he'll happily commission a new set of green and red to dress himself.
"You've done a wonderful job," Riddle sips at aclear flute glass, held proper at the stem between thumb and index, " I am thoroughly impressed that there is food to spare, considering Grim's gluttonous habits."
Riddle resists the urge to smirk, hiding his pleasure in another sip. He's used to others balking at his praise, yet it's different when you look at him so glowing. For once, he is not the one at table's the head seat, but you've well earned the highest spot for what he's witnessed this eve.
Ramshackle's main hall cleared for a long, expansive table decorated with broad cloth and long strands of cranberries. Candle light illuminates the hall in between platters befitting a feast. Garlands of red and green shimmered - all drawing attention to the brightly colored pine tree situated near the lounge hearth.
Riddle hadn't considered ornamenting a giant pine with twinkle strands and glass bulbs, yet its beauty stunned him nonetheless. Stockings hung on the walls, each with a student's name written in glue-glitter pen. Some messier than others, he noted. Grim's handwriting could do with work.
They'd been stuffed with little treats and ribbon - surely more that hid under their fluffy tops. Riddle wondered their purpose and how you managed to hang some well-beyond what a stool could help reach. He pictured you standing atop stacked boxes, tongue poking between teeth as you precariously leaned to hang those higher up.
For his sanity - Riddle dismissed the thought to the backends of his mind.
"Thank you -" your smile, eyes twinkling under candle-light "It surely wasn't easy getting the Headmaster's approval for all this - I'm grateful you were able to help, otherwise we might've all been eating instant noodles instead of turkey."
Riddle huffed, swirling his near-empty ice water "I didn't do much - regardless, I'm certain the evening would have turned out fine. This is a new tradition, one where you are in charge."
There's mirth in your eyes for a moment. A happy glint that he's proud to have brought back.
"I don't think Vil would've been happy eating canned tuna on the couch, but I'll take your word for it."
"Perhaps you have a point, yet it doesn't matter. Since we are not eating canned tuna and certainly not on a sunken couch." he hums, and watches closely as you pick up your glass to stand. Having postponed long enough with idle chatter, your spoon hovers near the glass rim, hesitant to clink for attention.
For reasons he is quite confident in - you look to him in a moment of hesitance, and he's prepared. As always.
Riddle nods when your eyes meet his, and then there's the familiar chime of a toast.
"Everyone! I'd like to thank you all for coming despite your busy schedules. This is the first ever event hosted by Ramshackle and I hope it's been as much fun for you as it has for me..." His attention is lost to your words, despite Riddle's attempts to nod along. It all fades out. His hearing. The feeling of his glass between his fingers, even as he rolls the stem between them. You glow.
It's nothing out of the ordinary. Yes, you've cleaned up for the evening - and he was not reserved enough to stay a compliment upon arriving. You had admired his suit in turn, fussing with his striped bow-tie even though it was already tied to perfection. He hadn't minded the slightest. Surely he'd taken ample time to admire you. What you've done to this shabby dormitory. How you are obviously trying to mimic his speech mannerisms from the countless he's given -
Yet it is not candlelight, fancy clothing or words that make you glow. It is something he cannot string words for, which is an oddity in itself.
Your earlier worry lingers, even if it is not worth dwelling on. Not with Schoeneheit here and clearly satisfied with the arrangements. He'd been the most critical about the building decor, after all. Although Riddle is certain he'd have made time to come regardless of what you arranged.
Vil is not the only one outside of Heartslabyul that you've managed to gather- Riddle notes. Students across all dormitories are here for this new tradition of yours. Ones he doesn't think to question, such as Epel of Pomefiore or Scarabia's party-hungry dorm leader. Others Riddle nearly balked at seeing, especially when Malleus Draconia of all people made an entrance just when seats were almost filled. For reasons unknown to Riddle, Malleus lingered long to admire his name-card and placemat. Even a prince was pleased with the bare minimum once entering this dormitory. Did you glow to them? He wonders. Unlike the Unbirthday parties - you've gathered these individuals out of desire. Not obligation. Ask him mere months prior and he'd think it impossible.
And yet.
Zing.
There's a yearning in your eyes - but this time not shrouded by a silver crown. It's a brilliant sparkle. An appreciation for what many would surely consider utter chaos - and he has no desire to scold you for stumbling over words or failing to follow his proper regimen for speeches.
You sit down, his ears still deaf but his sight not hindered to the adrenaline flush in your cheeks. To the tremble of your fingers as they tinker with your cutlery. How you smile for him, and he knows it's gratitude but Riddle's done nothing worthy of it this night.
As platters circle around, chatter rises - you watch, taking it all in. Not a bite taken from your plate despite minutes passing. Like you're somewhere unimaginable.
While it is considered impolite to ignore the person across you at a dinner table, Riddle is more interested in the one to his left. He understands that yearning. For friends. Family. Loved ones. To be as he wants, and accepted as he is.
Riddle reaches underneath the tablecloth, his hand finding yours in a subtle gesture. His fingers pry through one of your fists, lacing through yours like they'd been longing to the entire evening. "Relax," he whispers, soft enough that it surprises even himself, "This is the start of what is sure to be a wonderful tradition. I, for one, am immensely proud of you," he says your name with the highest reverence,praying his gaze is kind.
You glow.
Riddle squeezes your hand, striving to convey that this feeling you're experiencing is shared. His adoration might not be apparent to you just yet, but it is all consuming.
Trey is not one to snap easily or let his emotions guide his actions. He learned that he must think ahead at a young age, mediate, and it's carried him this far.
Yet this sense of control. This comfort. It is as much bane as much as it is a boon. And chaos is best experienced at a safe distance, he also figured out, like an active volcano. Enough to wow but not enough to burn. No matter what trouble comes across Trey's path, he will let it go in favor of finding a solution. Maybe he'll laugh about it later and enjoy the mischief in secret. Yet he always waits until it is safe. You are a volcano that never ceases erupting. Yet he lives on your island. Willingly. The warmth is worth each risked burn, yet he knows you'd harden yourself if he ever showed his skin. You'd turn from fiery magma into igneous rock.
You hadn't purposefully worked to agitate Riddle. No matter how much Heartslabyul's dorm-head was determined to atone for his childish behavior, change does not come overnight. Your mischief sometimes went overboard, earning a collar that had no use but to make a statement, yet it was always in good fun. Nothing a few days and proper apology could not fix. The dorm lightened up, there were upsides to these eruptions. Trey would be there to make you see.
You hadn't caused irreversible distress, like blowing up the kitchen or switching the sugar with salt right before he entered the culinary crucible. Even then, grime could be cleaned and he didn't care about winning anyways. What's a trophy when faced with your supposed 'revenge'. What for? He has no idea, but Trey knows you're capable of much worse and counts his blessings. A small dose of cortisol usually ended with a good laugh, and possibly some blackmail material that he would never get around to using.
So long as you were happy, healthy, and most importantly- present. Trey could ask for nothing else.
Yet even the most optimistic man alive couldn't remain so at all hours - and he wasn't an optimist. Merely an idealist, a mediator - a lover, in this case.
The things we do for love - he could make a list.
"Why aren't you mad at me?"
Trey busied himself scrubbing violet dye out of his forearms. On the off chance there was a cleansing tonic available, he doubts Professor Crewel would waste it on something that will fade with time. The problem more-so lies with Trey's uniform, which wouldn't be cleaned in time for the next lab showcase. He'd likely be docked points, even as a Vice Housewarden. It would be major annoyance, if nothing else.
Trey sighs, going in for the third round of deep scrubbing " - Because accidents happen. What? You want for me to scold you?"
You don't answer his teasing. Trey scrubs harder. His skin was beginning to burn and yet he continued with the futile effort. If anything to act like he's unbothered and keep you from touching what's contaminated in the sink. Protect your curiosity, dispel your guilt. "Listen to me -okay? This isn't worth getting upset over. So I'm a candied violet for a few days? It's definitely a conversation starter." Trey kept his tone light, even throwing a joke that would definitely fall flat -
"-but you should be mad. Professor Crewel is going to mark your point card -" Yes. He knows. You don't need to remind him, " - maybe we can get you a new uniform? Or...or I can come with you? We can tell him what happened together and maybe he'll show mercy?"
Mercy? At Night Raven? You're kidding.
He scrubs harder. Under the fingernails. Over his elbows. It does nothing to lighten the pigment.
"No, trust me on this. A few points off my card makes no difference to a senior," he sighs, rinsing yet again. This time with scalding water that burns his skin, "you have two more years in this lab. That's a long time to endure Professor Crewel's scrutiny - and believe me, he remembers everything. Let me talk it out with him."
A partial truth. Normal seniors couldn't afford missing marks. Trey has seniority as a member of the science club, and no past demerits. He'll have to write an accident report at best, and be on cleanup duty for the rest of the month at worst. It's easier to accept the punishment then have you be subjected to one of Crewel's lectures on lab conduct. He can practically hear the cogs in your head. They're mucking up, slowing to a chilling halt. His teeth grind together, trying to think up a reassurance but coming up flat.
He'll smooth things over with Riddle afterwards, make a strawberry tart, the one with chocolate cream you liked last week, invite you over once he's calmed down to show no harm done. It'll be fine.
"B-but that's not fair! What about your -"
Trey shut off the faucet.
"Enough already," he grit the words out, "You're not supposed to be in here after hours and Crewel isn't the sort of instructor to let transgressions go. Do you want to be barred from the lab indefinitely?"
There was not any yelling. If anything, he was too quiet. No directly hurtful words. Trey hadn't meant for his tone to come out so forceful, but the veins on his arms were starting to bulge under duress and you just weren't listening.
His skin was about to blister if he kept it under water much longer. Maybe he should have let it.
Trey will do whatever he can to keep you happy, safe - satisfied and exactly as he found you. His feelings aren't that of a wet doormat, but he's always gone the subtle route. Thought things through.
Damn it - you always made it hard to think things through.
Grabbing one of the hanging towels, Trey turns around with the tick in his neck hanging tight. Just waiting for you to go and leave him feeling strung. The lab always felt cold compared to the rest of Night Raven, you'd take your warmth but he wasn't doing a great job of protecting it regardless. His mind's already running the extra mile and looking for a way to fix this.
"I don't mind being banned if it's what's fair. You don't need to shelter me, Trey. I know when I've messed up, and I want to help if you'll just let me."
Zing.
You don't run out on him, leaving a mess behind. Leave him cold. Like when the oven turns off and the kitchen's aired out. There's no need for a step-by-step plan. His words stung - he knew by your fists bunched in the pockets of your lab coat. You dislike this as much as he does - and yet, unlike Trey, you don't run.
"Let me help. Please?"
Trey purses his lips together, taking a deep breath through his nose before letting it out in four counts. He finishes toweling his stained hands, sooths the sting, tosses the rag aside and steps into your space. Closer than needed but something he wanted.
His painted hand hovers over your head, his impulse to make light and ruffle your hair. Reign it all back in.
Except one look in your eyes stops him short, and he finds your cheek instead. His purpled thumb looks ridiculous against your reddening cheeks - utterly wrong yet you lean into him before he can change his mind.
"Alright," Trey relents, tone much softer, "You win. I'm annoyed- "
Trey pauses, his brows dipping. You wait.
" - and I'm sorry for just now."
You nod against his palm, "I am too. Let's...let's just take a bit. We don't have to tell Crewel together if you're sure, but I can at least help with Riddle. I've had plenty of practice."
That you did with the freshmen you hang around - and a success rate of zilch since they still walk away with collars more often than not.
You really couldn't protect Trey from Riddle's word, in truth. He'd scold the both of you without hesitance. Although maybe it won't be so bad, sharing a tart without the roundabout.
"That sounds good to me."
Cater Diamond calls maximum-level bullshit. Magic is definite. His split-card never fails to produce an exact replica of him down to the finest detail. The cowlick he combs over, right above his left ear. The slight downturn of his right eye - an unfortunate side effect of sleeping on his side, face scrunched tight between forearm and bicep. His freckle pattern is identical too, even the ones on his back! Every possible fluctuation of his voice, the slight lag in his gait, his superstitions about stepping on tile cracks - even as a duplicate, he won't risk that karma. Cater's unique magic was perfect. Which is why he calls bullshit when you claim to tell them apart.
No.
Tell him from them? All clones look exactly the same, act the same, but apparently they didn't replicate his 'aura'. Whatever that means.
The first time you were able to do it, he thought nothing. That maybe you were looking to feel special - especially when your only response to how was 'I can just tell'. Even though no one looked convinced, you weren't bothered.
Cater wasn't about to take it personally either. Not when you were a great source for magicam material, and one of the few people his dorm head seemed to tolerate. Definitely the cute underclassmen type his sisters would go crazy for, and he did owe you for...well, no need to keep tabs, right?
It's not like you were being rude about it either. If it was a slight against his magic ability, maybe he'd feel differently.
Except you did it again.
And again.
Again.
Oh? Another time too.
Enough times that he stops sending a copy to do his dirty work, because you'll know. Even if you don't rat him out, there's that way you try to bit down a smile that somehow gets his clones to have a looser lip.
Okay. Maybe he needed to work on that. Yet still. Risking everything on your whim just so he can cut class isn't worth the headache.
Yet he will not concede.
It's bullshit. You're bullshitting so far out that he'd sooner believe Trey skipped flossing for an entire week straight. No. A month.
But Cater can't cling to that simple, vulgar dismissal. Even if he's never said it out loud to your face. There has to be a reason. While he's not one to have it 'out' for his underclassmen, you have to be putting on some kind of front. He can't bring himself to be spiteful about it since 'Cay-Cay' doesn't exactly encompass all that makes Cater.
You have to be - because it's physically impossible for someone to be this ignorant. He can excuse your lack of Wonderland culture (and is working to remedy it) but social cues? No. You have to be doing something intentionally. Anything. To see more of him.
He respects the effort, but if you're so intent on seeing him? Well. He'd let you see all right. Just don't blame Cater if you regret losing 'cay-cay' in the process.
"Special delivery for you, Peepers. Curtesy of Heartslabyul's royal court!"
With a perfectly-wrapped gift basket on one arm, and his phone in the other's hand. Cater holds the front door to Ramshackle on his hip and outstretches the screen for your 'signature'. Aka. just for you to take some photo-evidence that he's done his duty so Riddle won't scold him for skimping.
"On god, are those my cookies? Did Trey actually do it?"
You happily take his precious phone and snap a quick picture. One of Cater on the front- stoop, and another with half your face in the bottom frame. Eyes squinted enough that anyone could tell you're smiling. He poses too on instinct, but once the classic *click* passes he's eagerly dropping the basket in your hands.
You open the wrapping and sniff the air. "It is! I could kiss that man. Just get me a step ladder and a bit of peer pressure."
Cater snorts.
"Over cookies? I admit, we do have the best baker on campus but don't make it too easy. We don't want lovesick boys raining down on Ramshackle..." he wiggles his brows with a cheeky smirk, "...or do we? So scandalous of you!"
No reward for the messenger? He almost wants to press for it, but you'd probably take him seriously.
Cater disregards the slight bitterness in his stomach, and pushes into your space to snag one of the 'special delivery' bites. He dangles the biscuit just over your head and holds it up to the sun.
You, of course, try to get it back. He relishes in the brief power imbalance.
"Aren't these just normal cookies? Wah - look how golden the edges are! Totally pic worthy, if you ask me," he jumps through the threshold and into the main hallway. The cookie just on his lips.
"Would be a shame if we just ate them all, right peeps?"
A bit of sugar is worth that expression. The front door slams on your heels as you make like a bull towards him.
"Annnnnnd that's my cue! Later, gator!"
He dips and spins at the last second, sweeping past for one action-packed getaway that leads straight out the door to the safe confines of Heartslabyul castle. Not with boisterous laughter, but his cheeks do feel extra stretched out. Cater isn't sure if he wants this feeling either.
Never mind before. That was a magicam worthy image. The 'harmless' Ramshackle prefect ready to commit murder over one cookie.
Eyeing his little prize, Cater takes a bite.
Still not a fan of sweets or chores...but he can admit that both the victory and visit are sweet.
"I have a question."
"LOL - is that why you look three-days constipated?"
"Do you always have to be such a - "
Dick?
"Yes," Cater flashed his teeth, tapping his phone against his cheek, "To you? Always."
Cater doesn't mind playing sitter for a bit. Not that you ever actually sat still. Nah. Kalim was all too eager for someone to come listen in on what the Pop Music Club was working on, and you were just in the wrong place at the wrong time.
Now two-thirds of his club busied themselves fighting over if they'd sing a rock ballad, or some actual pop. Since they were technically the 'pop' music club, and their optimist leader wanted you to really catch the vibes.
Cater? Cater didn't mind all that much, but was real glad he chose today to attend in person. Not because you'd rat him out, but for these odd entertaining moments. It's not like he can poke all his little 'buds' this way.
He leaned against the back of Lilia's amp, attention flickering between your prattling and his doom scroll.
"Did you know I was coming today?"
Pretty steep lead-up for a lame question.
"Nah,' Cater shrugged, but caught your disbelieving look, "whaaa? Do you think I can keep tabs on all my cute underclassmen? Don't be such a spoiled goober, peeps."
You still remained doubtful. He tapped his phone to his chin, setting a line out for you to catch.
"Alright, I'll cast. Why are you so sure I knew, huh?"
You wince, sucking some air past your teeth. He recognized that look. It's the same one Ace had every time he admit to a crime. Dang. A-Deuce really has you clutched.
"You just...I noticed you kinda avoid using your unique magic with me around. Kalim said it's how you three can make music that needs more instruments, but -"
You pause, isn't he supposed to be the skeptic here?
"Well. You're you right now. So I just thought - not to sound accusatory, mind you - that it's because of me.."
Well that's new. Not the calling him out part. Cater's let that grudge go over time. You were just too fun to mess with, and he settled for playing the cards set up. It's not like you were going anywhere.
He just didn't expect his little one-sided rivalry to make it through that 'aura' barrier, or whatever it is you called it before. Neither for him to actually show his hand, especially when he could deny it so easily.
"You want me to lay it straight with you?" Cater asks, his smile too wide for blatant kindness.
Back out man. What are you doing?
You, doe-eyed no more, nod along.
"You're hella creepy. That's why I give you special attention."
Part of Cater relishes in the startled expression on your face. In the discomfort of being seen that he's dealt with since the moment you met. Even if the feelings changed an now coated with something sickeningly sweet. A feeling he didn't want, but came regardless.
He continues without prompt.
"Did you ever think about where the name 'peepers' comes from? Sure, you're cute like a little chick. ADeuce sure Shepard you like one, and I'm sure it'd be the same if you were in Heartslabyul with the rest of us - "
You say nothing. Although Cater's not really being cruel, just honest. He knows there are better words to use here. Can think of them, but he doesn't want to.
"- but you don't really know boundaries, do you? Which can totally get you on the off-side, just saying. At first I did it to make sure you couldn't twist my clones into admitting something totes embarrassing - but now? Hmm....dunno. Just having fun."
The uncomfortable silence that follows is not fun. Although he's good at flipping back to scrolling as if he didn't just get as real as it gets IRL.
You don't stick around for practice. Part of Cater feels guilty that Kalim came back to an empty room, but he's not much in the mood for singing anymore. With you gone, he left behind two doubles.
Later, in his room, he wonders if it was 'Cay-Cay' talking or 'Cater'. They're not mutually exclusive. Either way, he doubts you'd be willing to chat casually with either again. Problem mitigated.
You were a good, if not rattling, experience.
So why's he not happy?
“I want to apologize. If you’ll hear me out.”
Now that’s not what Cater was expecting. Not at all. Two weeks without a Ramshackle resident in sight. For a bit he thought you decided to hate him for setting boundaries of all things. Ace and Deuce were your besties, but they hadn’t breathed a word about whatever you felt to him.
Either you were better at holding secrets than anyone else on campus, or those two had enough tact to respect their upperclassmen. Most likely the former, given past events.
Cater’s more interested in the cup noodle in your hands. Not even the good kind either.
“Is that supposed to be an offering? Did Acey teach you how to pull a kettle out of thin air too?” He’s going to need some hot water after all.
What would normally get those noodles thrown at Cater’s head - maybe a half-baked insult about them resembling his hair too - doesn’t work. You set the styrofoam cup on his desk and sit next to it.
“I’m sorry you felt creeped out by my ‘sixth-sense’ or whatever it is that my shared braincell friends call it. All this time I thought you were hanging out with me because we were friends or -“
You stop. Surely you wouldn’t leave him hanging, but Cater knows you as well as you know him. Too well. Blood rushes to your ears, as does words to your lips.
“- or, uh, more. Like - you didn't use the doubles since you liked spending time with me. Which is a bit conceited to think, I guess. I didn’t realize you were forcing yourself to be something you’re not. In the beginning I really admired you. Maybe that’s why I can tell the clones apart? It's a dumb reason but really all I've got. You always caught my attention. I’m not special, or psychic, or anything - I just really liked you.”
Zing
It’s not as if no one’s ever confessed their feelings to Cater. He’s an online presence. Cay gets five confessions a day, at minimum. A dozen fawning comments at every meal.
Except he never stole their packages, or drove them up a wall trying to find a hidden dirty sock in their dorm.
He was still ‘Cay-Cay’. Blessedly cute, to his sister’s delight and his honed weaponry. Although if he could be what they all wanted, he’d be at RSA. Maybe in another life.
No use on what-ifs after all.
“Could you say that with a mouth full of uncooked noodles? Raw emotions should equate raw stomach pains to show your sincerity” Cater wiggled the styrofoam cup before bopping it on your nose.
In this life, he was a melody of sinful cuteness. Maybe you saw that, maybe you didn’t.
The want for that little ‘more’ definitely left him with ammo for what was about to come.
You could be bullshitting that too. The vulgar conclusion somehow still coming back up after all this time.
The diamond on his cheek crinkles with a cheeky grin, and one of his doubles walks in with a piping hot cup of water. Then another with two bowls and chopsticks.
“JK I won’t do that to you,” he lets them set up for some real noodles, slipping the ones you bought away for later. You don’t need to know everything.
He’ll let you in on this much though.
You were trouble. A bit annoying and oblivious.
But deep down, so was Cater. Maybe he was the one bullshitting himself this whole time.
“You’re real lucky that I’m into creepy these days….say, could we maybe do a horror collab at your place for our launch?”
Deuce often wonders where he'd be if he hadn't come home that night. Good parents try to hide their feelings for the sake of their kids, but what if he hadn't overheard that phone call? What if his mother still felt such sadness? The Insomnia is well earned - if you ask him. Shame that he'll carry for the rest of his life. Her sorrow is his greatest regret, but he'll carry it. To move forward.
Would he still be part of the gang? Likely. There's no way Night Raven College would want someone with bruised knuckles as the only trophy on their name. Who's only redeemable skill was swinging a bat while pumping a wheelie.
Or would they? Floyd Leech received a letter and wasn't turning over any shells to become less...Floyd-like.
Maybe Deuce wasn't special. Just lucky.
Perhaps Night Raven would be better off with the old him. That prideful jerk who didn't think twice before throwing a punch. Who's greatest pride was his blast-cycle and rarely spared a thought on the people who really mattered. An absolute moron stuck in the wrong crowd, in the wrong place always at the wrong time.
In an abyss of what-ifs, there is one certainty.
You would not be a friend to Deuce.
He preyed on the magic-less back then. It's so easy to picture you as those faceless kids that he taunted. He thought himself better than them. Made them preach his superiority, and if they refused? Made their life hell. As did the rest of his gang.
What might he have said to you? What would he have done?
Deuce wasn't necessarily thrilled to be thrown on thin-ice during his first week on campus. He wasn't outright cruel towards you, but Ace? Ace was an asshole. Deuce heard how your meeting went. How he preyed on your ignorance, even though you couldn't help it.
Deuce can't give your group's third shit for it either.
Not when a bit of teasing was mercy compared to the bullying he used to do.
Not when he'd have gone further than Ace could attempt, and not when you'd have taken it without knowing any better. Your trust that he now held so dearly, traded away for a bit of momentary cruelty.
He would have got high off your misery, and been none the wiser to what he was ruining.
This ache is how Deuce tames that abyss of what-ifs.
Any life where you are not a friend to Deuce, is a life that he refuses to see possible.
Deuce is not special. He is lucky.
Lucky enough that you came into his life when he embodied the dignity to learn, and sense appreciate someone so wonderful.
Just like with his mother, Deuce can't ignore the thoughts. They will come, and he faces them with an imaginative force.
At the start of this new life, Deuce set out to become better. To be honorable. Sharp. Strong. Diligent. His mother's pride and tears fueled those ambitions.
Except he forgot one important factor. When he thinks of himself in this image, the desire brightens with your face in his day-dreams amidst hard work.
Kind.
Deuce wants to be kind.
"Finished?"
You stretch lazily across the library table. In the wee hours of dawn, with the sun just barely poking in with it's grey-toned light, Deuce scratches away at one of the many 'guides' Riddle loaned him for practical magic studies.
The word 'guide' must be used loosely, since the notes require endless sifting through textbooks for proper context. Leave it to his Housewarden to give just enough for any student to learn, but they'd need to exhibit excessive effort.
Deuce felt like the village-idiot, or rather the stooge of his academic year. They did this sort of gimmick back in the gang. Every batch of new-comers would come with a dud, meant to fail during initiation as an example.
Hell even Ace passed the last exam. Even if he just brushed by with a 70, it was still miles better than Deuce's 42. At the rate Deuce is going he might as well sign his soul off to Azul agai -
No.
"Urhm...I think? Just need to read a bit more," the words blurred, was it is eyes or did he literally erase the ink off?
The packet disappears before his retinas refocus. You start skimming over the shoddy work without asking. Now he's feeling frustrated and embarrassed.
"Two's wrong," you flip the page, his fingers twitch over the table rim, "five, six, eight, twelve, and fourteen too. Nineteen's short answer is technically right? Not by Riddle's standards, but Trein would take it."
You slide the packet back towards him with minor corrections made. He shouldn't hate red, it's his dorm's pride. Although Deuce wishes that for once he could get a pristine white paper back.
Just once. A sign that all this work was paying off. That he's doing something right.
What's worse is that he's dragging you down with him. A yawn builds in the back of his throat and he shoves it so far down it meets his intestines. Tired? At a time like this? He can't be tired, not when you're giving up a precious Saturday morning so he doesn't resort to cheating like before.
He ducks low, hiding in red ink.
"Sorry, prefect. I'll - I'll just have to start over. You should go get some shut-eye before Grim needs you."
Sorry for wasting your time.
"Why would we do that? You did good."
Huh?
A red pen with the cap just barely holding on pokes the big 65 circled on his paper. It leads up to a lifted blazer cuff, which leads to a stretched arm, which leads to a knotted ribbon which barely passes as a bow.
All to you, in his space with your seat long abandoned with his determination.
All to kind eyes. Indiscriminatory, with patience.
"Good? I missed seven questions."
"Yeah, that's a 65."
Deuce strains his eyes, squinting at the mark with hatred.
"That's not good. It's not even passing."
"Yeah, duh." You sigh heavily. Not like there's a librarian or nerd on duty to hush.
The red cap thumps against his forehead.
"65 is 23 points better than a 42. C'mon, juice-box. Don't tell me we need to study maths next."
You hold the cap there until he looks up from his burial in papyrus. His deprecation - his lapse- meets you in battle and with that one look? You kick its ass to the moon and back.
No judgement. No exuberant praise. No false promises.
Just you and him against the world. Or in this case, a bad grade.
Zing.
One bad grade that he refuses to let set a precedent for his day.
There's a sting to his eyes. It must be the dust.
No. It's a heavenly glow. In this moment, you weren't a friend. You were like a saint sent down from the heavens or wherever it is you come from. It might as well be heaven to him, since he can't go there and it's sent him an angel.
He doesn't want to disappoint you. He doesn't want to spit in the face of that kindness. The hidden bitterness that a magicless student understood practical theory vanished in an instant, as did his desire to trade this pen in for a good sulk.
All he wants is for you to stay with him. To make you proud. He'll work without rest for as long as he has to, if it means he has your faith.
"D-don't call me that! If that nickname sticks then I'll never make it as a proper honor student!"
He swats the pen off him with flushed cheeks, but little strength. Your laugh invokes this newfound confidence and it's like six shots of espresso all at once.
You slip into the chair across him, snickering.
"Sure thing....if you can score 70 by noon. I believe in you, juice-box."
The heat is sweltering. What dorm doesn't have central air in the middle of summer? Ace already knows the answer, but complains anyways. The whines fall off his lips like greetings. More of an obligatory thing.
He could head back to Heartslabyul. Where it's a steady seventy-two degrees and hopefully some shaved ice in one of the freezers. He could sneak you in? Twist Riddle’s nickers even when the guy was across the sea.
Not just Riddle, but everyone else too. Ace hadn't seen another face on campus in nearly two weeks. Deuce was the last to leave, seeing as his 'new image' meant helping mommy dear out with a summer job.
There wasn’t anyone around this time of year. Just the upkeep staff. Needless to say that Night Raven morphed into one odd ghost town.
Oh. Let's not forget himself and the two lone residents of this dilapidated dormitory.
Zzzzz-
"It's not fair you always get the bed. What ever happened to basic hospitality?" he groaned, cheek pressed into the hard floorboards.
You scoff from where he can't see before going back to whatever it is you were rambling about. He wasn't fully paying attention. Something about this game franchise starring a pink gumball that eats things to get powers?
What a dumb idea. He'd say as much, if he wasn't becoming one with the ground. Banished to below after kicking you in the chin while laughing at his comics.
Sweaty, uncomfortable, clothes sticking to his skin and said comic too far out of reach. The pages spit every time the slightest gust of wind comes in from outside. Grim's knocked out-cold on the recliner, occasionally stirring awake to tell you both to shut up.
"Ace? Are you even listening anymore?"
You peer down over the bedside. Hair ready to host rats and a bit of cheese dust on your cheek. Beads of sweat smeared it into a junk food lipstick. Vil’ worst nightmare, honestly.
Zzzzzz-
Ace barely peels his body off the ground to smack his hand over your mouth. Your weight is nothing to stop him from climbing back over the crumpled duvet. That’s right. Scream under his sweaty grip. No one to save you now.
"Never was - now move over already before I become a puddle and melt all over your floor"
The bed is just as, if not more, sweltering and uncomfortable. Ace grins apathetically as you flail to escape his noogies. Only to give up and go back to rambling on. This time letting the heat suffocate you together rather than apart.
He could fall asleep like this. Will fall asleep like this. It’s his earned right for the entirety of summer. Whatever it is you’re on now, he doesn’t care. Not fully. Just keep talking and don’t get up.
Ace thinks the world doesn’t give him enough credit.
The sun, the sea, the sand - it’s all too perfect. A vacation away from endless classwork and his house-warden trying to rip him a new one? A dream.
That’s what this was.
A dream.
With you right at the center of it all. Again. This isn’t something he’s buried deep down. His mind’s eye didn’t need to work hard for his desires.
Ace knows what’s up. He knows that if he sits up on his elbows, reaches over to poke your ribs and taunts out a vengeful swat - that he’ll get more than just some sand in his eyes. He’ll be done for. He’ll be blinded.
He’ll fall into the sweetest nightmare.
Zzzzzzzzzzzzzz-
It’s buzzing in him. He’s walking such a fine, a dangerous line. This isn’t forever. He just wants you to be happy without the expense of his own. Is that so much to ask?
Where the hell are the adults? The professors? Why is he even in this position?
When will he wake up? How long until the fantasy is gone? He doesn’t want to give it attention.
Since he will wake up. You'll come for him. It's a matter of when, not if. If he gives in, then the fantasy will become just that until it's gone. He'll blink and it will all be gone.
Ace knows that the only way is for you to walk along in-between, but it’s impossible. Ace is well aware of the inevitable cracks better than anyone else. He doesn’t need convincing.
…
Fine.
Ace falls asleep willingly. He keeps his hands to himself, lays upon the shore, and lets the tide wet his feet.
Dreams are far more forgiving than reality, and the world can withhold its credit. He doesn’t want the knowledge.
“I thought I was changing your mind!”
“What the hell is that supposed to mean?”
“It means I’m in love with you, idiot!”
Ace felt his teeth crack together. He said it. It took months of trying. Months of pulling himself back as far as he could.
He said it. You heard it. He’s glad you heard it because it’s unfair that he’s the only one about to get his chest ripped out. It’s not fair.
“I’m in love with you,” he breathed out, “I’m in love with you and I want you to stay.”
It's not real. It can't be real. Since all he could see now was that person from the very beginning. The one he taunted on an off chance on his first day. He was such a dick back then. All he had to do was keep walking, but he was too cruel for that. He just had to go mess with the person who’s day was already at an all time low, stuck cleaning old statues while everyone else got on with their lives.
If he just kept walking. If he didn’t let his ego get the better of him. Then he never would have experienced any of this. He wouldn’t know you.
He wouldn’t love you.
Zzz-
And what burns the most, is that he wanted to love you. Even if it meant this frustration. This abandonment.
“I'm sorry."
I can’t do this.
“WAKE UP ALREADY -"
“Ace?“
He rest his forehead against your pulse. Nose nestled into your collar, body draped over your front like a blanket. His bones felt like pudding after running for so long.
The end of this nightmare wasn't close. Nowhere near. Even though he was ripped from one dream - no, a nightmare. A twisted, willing nightmare. It wouldn't be over until the dragon sung.
Even then. There were sill hidden cards within his deck. The ones Ace held close to his chest.
You came for him, because of course you did. He wants to say that he'd not do the same. That you're an utter dumbass for going against Malleus Draconia of all people. Except he'd be lying to himself.
"We need to get going," you tapped his shoulders urgently, "Ace? C'mon, you're freaking me out man...we need to help -"
"Just give me a minute."
He held you tighter. Not by much. His own subconscious drained life like Riddle at a party. His head was still buzzing. What was dream melted with what was reality.
"Are you sure you're up for this?" you asked, wary.
Idiot.
Ace held you at arm's length.
Zzzz-
"How much of that last part did you actually see?" he asked.
Your concern morphed into sympathy. Of course it did.
"Don't worry about any of us judging you, okay? Those dreams don't accurately reflect our hearts. If anything, more of a pleasant nightmare. Like our hearts giving us a weird case of Stockholm Syndrome with our desires"
That's not what he asked, but alright.
"So all of it," he concluded and clicked his tongue, "damn it....this is so not cool."
Whether you took his sulking as something to be pitied or not. It didn't matter. Twisted desire or not, it didn't matter.
He wouldn't let it matter. This card could hold until he made the dragon sing.
"C'mon," Ace pulled you forth to convene with the others. His head clear and the buzzing louder than ever. His fingers laced tightly with yours.
This is real. He can do this. He won't wait for another sweet nightmare or promise of power.
"You and I? We have words after this is over. I've been through seven layers of hell because of you, and there won't be an eighth."
Zing.
#twisted wonderland#twst#twst x reader#twst imagines#twst scenarios#twisted wonderland x reader#twisted wonderland imagines#twisted wonderland scenarios#heartslabyul#riddle rosehearts x reader#trey clover x reader#ace trappola x reader#deuce spade x reader#cater diamond x reader#colawrites
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
You know how rarely you and Caleb get to see each other, right? It bothers you so much. Every time he’s around, you can’t help but feel a mixture of frustration and gratitude. Even if it’s only for a day—or if you're lucky, two—it’s enough to make you appreciate every moment, despite the distance between you.
And on one such night when he's there, he has you under him, thrusting into you, slowly. Making sure that every time he goes inside you, you feel how deep he is, or how deep he can go—before coming out completely and going all the way back in again, over and over.
You're so fucked out of your mind because it feels so good, you're overstimulated, lost in the haze of pleasure and emotion, yet beneath it all, an ache lingers, one you can't place. Without thinking, you reach for him, your hands seeking his warmth, your touch is desperate and clinging. He's utterly lost in the moment, but when you coo his name, his eyes flutter open, locking onto yours. A slow smirk tugs at his lips, a soft chuckle escaping as he murmurs, "You're so clingy tonight… And to think, just hours ago, you were ready to whack me over the head." He groans as he enters you again and places your hands on his shoulders.
You pull him close once he's entirely inside you and his eyes widen in surprise as you cling to him, your arms tightening as though he might vanish if you let go. For a moment, he hesitates, caught off guard, before finally wrapping his arms around you in return. A whirlwind of emotions swells within you—longing, relief, fear—and before you can stop yourself, the words slip out in a quiet breath against his neck. "Do you love me, Caleb?"
He exhales a soft chuckle, the sound rich with warmth but also a slight annoyance, as if the answer should be obvious. "You know damn well I love you more than life itself. Why do you always ask me that, hmm?"
He rolls his hips slowly as he hums, the limited space between you forcing each movement to be deliberate—almost as if he’s punishing you with overstimulation for daring to ask such a question.
You whimper, voice laced with need. "Don't leave again…I hate it when you leave." The words come out as a plea, muffled as you nuzzle into the crook of his shoulder. He chuckles, the sound deep and knowing. "Mmm, I know."
He strokes your back, his touch is featherlight, keeping you close as he's completely sheathed in you, "I know, doll. If it were up to me, I'd stay right here with you forever." He inhaled deeply, as if trying to commit the scent of your hair to memory. "But I'm here now... and I'm not going anywhere for a while, so..."
He pulled back slightly, his fingers threading through your hair, before resuming his slow, deliberate movements. Your hand found its way to his cheek, a gesture that sent something wild through him. He nuzzled into your touch, tilting his head just enough to press a kiss to your palm.
His gaze—heavy with longing, devotion, something deeper than words—never left yours. "I love you so much," he groaned, his pace picking up, yet his eyes remained locked onto your face. "You mean everything to me, you know that, right?"
You nodded, moaning and whimpering as he moved faster against you, making sure you felt every inch of him. "I—I love you too, Caleb. Don't go anywhere again... Don't disappear."
A low chuckle rumbled from his chest at your plea, and he pulled you closer, your arms instinctively wrapping around his neck as he pounded into you, The need in his voice was undeniable, as if your words had completely undone him. "Say it again, please. Say it again for me," he pleaded, his thrusts growing desperate, relentless.
"I love you, Caleb. I love you," you gasped, and that was all it took. A deep, guttural groan tore from his throat and his body tensed, shaking with release as he finished inside you. "I'm not goin' anywhere... not for long" he grunted. Stuffing his cum inside you, caressing and raking his fingers all over before he kissed your breasts greedily, and looked up at you with heavy eyes— watching you reach your own high once you felt him explode inside, the look on his face, his warm and wet tongue on your breasts and the sounds he made only heightening the pleasure you felt, both of you panting and catching your breath in each other's arms, not wanting to let go. You held onto him tighter though, not yet ready for him to pull out.
He chuckled softly against your ear, his hand soothingly tracing over your back and through your hair. The warmth of his touch sent a shiver down your spine, and you could feel the deep rumble of his laughter reverberate through your body.
"So needy, pipsqueak," he murmured, his tone laced with fatigue and affection. "Maybe I should keep you like this more often..."
#caleb#caleb love and deepspace#caleb smut#caleb lads smut#caleb love and deepspace smut#caleb lnds smut#caleb x reader#caleb x mc#caleb x you#love and deepspace smut#lads smut#lnds smut#caleb l&ds#l&ds smut#love and deepspace#lnds#lads#l&ds#xia yizhou#caleb oneshot#love and deepspace drabble
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
joel miller
masterlist • pedro pascal • 06/09/25
˚‧⁺ ・ ˖ · ୨ৎ recs six
one I two I three I four I five

𑣲 maybe maybe I @eupheme
𑣲 a christmas miracle I @punkshort
Years of tension after a failed hook-up attempt with Joel boil over at your office Christmas party, but not in the way you expect.
𑣲 them or us I @/punkshort
𑣲 replicate failure to protect I @josephquinnswhore
Joel cannot bare to lose you, not the same way he lost Sarah. Through his own self declared failure to protect.
𑣲 the last piece of us I @absurdthirst - @storiesofthefandomlovers
When the world ends that night, Joel has to make a choice between you and his daughter. You encouraged him to save Sarah and twenty years later, he finds out that you survived that night when he sees you in Jackson.
𑣲 the last part of him I @/absurdthirst- @/storiesofthefandomlovers
When Joel and Ellie come to Jackson, you are instantly attracted to the gruff and slightly solitary man. Chasing him down until you become interwoven in his life.
𑣲 solstice I @covetyou
Three little words. Joel heard those same three words damn near every day for the last seven months. Most days, they were the only words you said to him. Sometimes, if he was lucky, you'd say them more than once. Other days, you didn't say anything to him at all. He liked those days least of all.
𑣲 jingle bells I @strang3lov3
you and your cat stay with your dad’s best friend over Christmas.
𑣲 sarah’s friend I @joelslastofus
Joel struggles to fight temptation with Sarah’s bestfriend after he’s forced to share a bed with her.
𑣲 ex!joel I @/joelslastofus
Joel and you have broken up towards the end of your pregnancy until Sarah convinces you to come to Tommy’s annual Christmas party.
𑣲 qz!joel I @/joelslastofus
Joel has a dangerous reputation in the QZ, so when you run into him you are afraid of him until he shows you another side to him.
𑣲 not so heavenly surprise updated version I @queers-gambit
you share exciting news with your husband but don't receive the reaction you thought you'd get. and then, the Outbreak.
𑣲 let the redeemed tell their story pt2 I @/queers-gambit
reunions are bittersweet. feelings are hard. times are tough, redemption is sought, goodbyes feel impossible; there's blood in the snow, tears in their eyes, and a haunting goodbye in the air.
𑣲 the fuck it list I @auteurdelabre
During work at your father’s construction company, you’re inspired by your sexually liberated bestie to create a F*ck-It List of sexy experiences you’ve always wanted to try. But when the list accidentally ends up in the hands of Joel Miller— your dad’s best friend, the company’s co-CEO, and your immediate supervisor—things take an unexpected turn.
𑣲 daydreams I @morning-star-joy
It's been years since Joel's kissed anybody, and your lips are all he can think about.
𑣲 to live for the hope of it all I @daryltwdixon
Joel never meant to let you get under his skin, but you did—slowly, quietly, until you were all he could think about. When you go missing on patrol, the months of keeping his distance end in an instant. Finding you hurt, vulnerable, waiting for him— he finally stops fighting what was inevitable.
𑣲 family matters pt2 I @/daryltwdixon
You and Tommy had been trying for a baby for years. When a trip to the gyno answers questions you didn’t even know to ask, your husband enlists the help of his one and only brother.
𑣲 what remains of us I @stylesispunk
Joel doesn't die after the brutal encounter with abby because you saved him on time.
𑣲 a lot to live without I @/stylesispunk
what are you supposed to do if there is no him.
𑣲 i only see daylight I @/stylesispunk
What is waiting for you after life ends? Joel woke up to a life he had spent missing this whole time. You are there, Sarah is there, and a baby too.
𑣲 trouble I @forever-rogue
𑣲 salty I @/forever-rogue
𑣲 it only falls into place when you're falling to pieces I @theetherealbloom
There are a lot of people you thought would live forever. You swore Joel would be one of them.
𑣲 stitches I @pedgito
You've patched up Joel countless times before, but this is different.
𑣲 request I @joelspeach
you give joel head on the morning of THAT DAY, and it’s what saves his fucking life.
𑣲 you came? you called I @cavillscurls
𑣲 healed I @whocaresstillthelouvre
After Joel's suffering at the hands of Abby, he survives. You, a new resident of Jackson, are tasked with healing him, bringing him back to life in more ways than one.
𑣲 catfish!joel I @iamasaddie
𑣲 too close for comfort I @gutsby
You’ve been babysitting Sarah Miller forever. One day, you’re surfing the web on her dad’s computer, and you find some…unusual things in his search history.
𑣲 easy to please I @/gutsby
Months pass, and you can’t make rent—again. You find another way to pay your sleazy landlord. Again.
𑣲 still here I @sl-ut
joel is older than y/n, but that’s never been a concern of hers until very recently.
𑣲 your bear pt2 I @rrickgrrimes8
Joel Miller doesn’t just lose Sarah that night but his other daughter too. but maybe you can still be found.
𑣲 well worn I @mothandpidgeon
You grapple with Joel’s death amongst his things.
𑣲 rest I @alwayslurkinginthebackground
𑣲 too old I @cinnxmxngxrl
You’ve been throwing yourself at Joel Miller for months, even if the answer was always a no. But tonight he comes knocking at your door.
𑣲 die for you I @dulceamore
abby wants you dead instead.
𑣲 joel dealing with wifey I @pedge-page
Mother's day starts with a bang of bad luck
𑣲 blurb I @littledes1re
𑣲 the dog of war I @bits-and-babs
When Ellie is taken by David, Joel breaks open the part of him locked away since his hunter days. As the guilt eats him alive, you try to help him subdue the black dogs of mental warfare.

#joel miller#joel miller x reader#tlou#joel miller x you#joel miller x y/n#joel miller fic recs#joel miller smut#joel miller angst#joel miller fluff
991 notes
·
View notes
Note
heyy :)) hope you have a good day!! can i req for your event for rezef hill with the lyrics number 7?
EVENT'S ENTRY OO3 : MAD HATTER
[ yandere! rezef hill ]
note: here's the link of the event!
(☞゚∀゚)☞ ( link )
 ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄



rezef hill doesn't have anything that he can call his.
the palace, his status, and the wealth that he had. nothing of it was his. and that's the main reason why he was trying his best to protect it from the people who were trying to get it from him.
well, that changed when he met you.
a knight that was assigned to him by the emperor himself. he doesn't know the reason. but he found himself really offended when you got assigned to him.
you were the weakest out of all the nights. hell, everyone was even making fun of you!
is this his “father's” another way to make fun of him? or to keep an eye on his palace?
no, no. that's impossible. since you look too dumb and weak to be a spy.
and that was when rezef decided to keep an eye on you. by making sure that you were always around him. and that you won't have a chance to report to his father if ever.
maybe because of that, he started to notice your little habits and mannerisms. like how you always unconsciously hum a song whenever you were lost in your thoughts, the way to chew your lowerlip whenever you were thinking. your obsession with sweet things. and how you practice your swordsmanship more than anyone else.
yeah.... there's no way you were a spy.... hell, you're even too dumb to be an assassin! so.... why? he started to become confused and intrigued about you and the reason why you chose someone like him as your liege.
so, he asked you face to face. if you were his father's or another noble's spy. with a gun pointed in your head, you calmly answered him with a simple word. no. you were not anyone's spy. and you also said that it'll be impossible for you to be someone's spy when you were his knight.
and boy! wrong move! because when you said the word ‘his’, you noticed how surprised he was.
but— no! he wasn't touched or anything! he was delighted because after all this years—! he finally have something that he can call his!
i don't see rezef as a soft yandere, to be honest.
this guy is a two-faced when it comes to you. when you're around him he was kind, but when you're not around— ah, he was the most violent guy that you'll ever know.
but, you see— on yandere! rezef hill's eyes. you were born to be his. and the reason why you're alive is to serve him, to adore him, to be his forever. so, don't worry— he'll take care of you, so remain as his unaware but kind knight, okay?
expect that rezef is a jealous guy.
because when he saw you with raffaello, the one who taught you everything that you know about swordsmanship and academics itself. this guy lost his mind.
he didn't care if you were talking to them. he didn't care if cayena was there. he dragged you out without looking back. he didn't even listen to your pleas to let you go. because the only thing that was going on into his mind was the way you smile at raffaello. like he was the only thing mattered to you — you were his! you told it yourself! so don't go smiling like that to other people!
and once the two of you arrived in the secluded space. he suddenly took out his gun. which surprised you— then he shot you on your shoulder and knee.
but don't worry, it wasn't fatal. but it was enough to surprise you and hurt you. to remind you of your place.
ah, look at his beloved knight. his beloved ( name ). bloodied, teary and scared. and his. how adorable.
but what made him smile as he whispered those sweet words in your ears was the question that you asked him.
“ have you gone crazy, your highness? ”
oh, dear. he was always crazy.
but you only made it worse. so careful, because if you made one wrong move, this guy won't hesitate to use violence to you and the people around you.
because you were his, after all.
 ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄ ̄
“ you think i'm crazy, ( name )? well, that's not fair when you were the reason why i am like this. ”
#manhwa x reader#yandere#yandere x reader#yandere headcanons#yandere x y/n#yandere manhwa x reader#yandere manhwa#tw.yandere#tw. obsession#tw. violence#tw.dark content#idk what else to tag#imagine#happy 2k!#grammatical errors ahead!
648 notes
·
View notes
Text
part 1 here! this can be read as a stand alone but these two drabbles are set in the same universe/timeline!
girl dad!zayne is a decade older now, and while some things have changed, most remain constant. his body is still fit, the muscles of his upper limbs still defined, but he's got a slight pudge on his belly from your cooking. he still scoffs down ungodly amounts of candies and pastries, much to your dismay. he still spends a good chunk of his time at the hospital, but you've been able to coax him into taking less shifts lately, so he's at home with you more often.
girl dad!zayne who's pleasantly surprised when his daughter's boyfriend knocks on their front door, but grows confused when he realizes he's alone.
"hi!" he hands zayne a small box containing two portions of the same cake they had for christmas a few years back. the first one he spent together with your little family. "this is for you and auntie."
"come in, son." zayne places a firm hand on his shoulder, guiding him inside the house with a smile.
girl dad!zayne who's starting to put two and two together when he shifts in his place on the dining table, almost uncomfortable and definitely nervous.
while he's visited your home by himself with just a cake and anecdotes about your daughter in tow before, zayne knows this is different.
"my wife isn't home yet, and according to her i've already hit my weekly sugar limit." he sets a plate down in front of him. “so you better eat this with me. otherwise, we'd both get in trouble.”
girl dad!zayne who stays quiet when he asks for his daughter's hand in marriage.
zayne knew it was bound to happen, expected it from the way he stutters between sentences, the way slips up and calls him "sir" when it's been eight years since he last used the honorific.
"i love your daughter. so, so much. and i can see myself- no- i know i want to spend the rest of my life with her. if she'll let me." he ends his speech with an exhale, holding zayne's gaze with a decisive look on his face.
zayne's eyes flicker towards the tiny box in his hands.
girl dad!zayne is equally terrified and relieved. he knows he can trust him, has known it for the last decade or so. but he can't shake the small voice in the back of his head that selfishly wants to keep his daughter close forever, that still holds on to the image of when all of her drowns in his arms.
she was so small, so vulnerable to the dangers of the world, and part of him wants to protect her for as long as he can.
girl dad!zayne who gives his blessing in the form of a simple question.
"how are you planning on proposing to her?"
zayne watches the man in front of him break into a grin, tears welling up on his eyes. and before zayne knows it, he's pulled into a tight hug. the air is knocked out of his lungs as he thanks him profusely.
girl dad!zayne who lets himself be held by you. the side of his head rests on your chest, close enough to your heart that he can hear the faint but steady thud of your heartbeat. your hand runs through his hair while the other cradles his back.
"he's proposing to her." he whispers as your fingers find his scalp.
"i know."
zayne freezes. "what?"
"he asked for my blessing a month ago. i told him he can stay until you came home, but he said he still has to build up the courage to ask you."
he pries himself away from you, putting just enough distance so he can look at you in disbelief. he opens his mouth, a string of complaints forcing their way out of his throat, but as always you beat him to it.
"hey, he asked me to keep it a secret! plus i didn't know it'd take him that long to ask you. you can't blame the man though, you're scarier than you think you are, dear."
and you had the nerve to giggle at his face.
girl dad!zayne who answers a call from his daughter two and a half weeks later.
it's the middle of the night when his ringtone cuts through the silence of your shared bedroom. he reaches for his phone and groggily slides it open. he rests it against his ear without putting it on speaker mode to not disturb your sleep.
he regrets it immediately when he hears his daughter's squeals over the phone.
"daddy i'm getting married!"
zayne pulls his phone away from his ear, hissing sharply.
"r- really, sweetheart? that's great." he briefly forgets about her boyfriend- well, fiance, asking him for his blessing a few weeks ago.
"he just proposed to me an hour ago and it was the most romantic thing ever! is mom with you?"
he hums, rubbing the sleep off his eyes. "she's asleep."
"oh right! i forgot it's nighttime for you there. sorry dad, i'll just call lat-"
"no, no-" zayne can almost imagine the grimace on his daughter's face, the tiny apologetic smile he knows she dons. "it's alright, dear. tell me all about it."
half an hour later, zayne falls asleep to his daughter's voice. she giggles when she hears his quiet snores through the phone.
"i love you, dad." she whispers before ending the call.
girl dad!zayne who visits his daughter on the day of her wedding right before he has to walk her down the aisle. it takes all of his willpower to not cry on the way to her hotel room and even more when he finally enters, spotting her standing in front of a mirror.
“dad!” she brightens up when she sees his reflection on the mirror.
“sweetheart,” zayne walks towards his daughter, but freezes in place when he's finally close enough to see her.
she's stunning, white satin cascading all the way down to the carpet of the floor, make-up done just right, jet black hair curled to perfection. clipped to her hair is the veil you wore at your wedding all those years ago, and for a brief moment, he sees you standing in front of him.
“i- i have something for you.” he hands over the box he's keeping in his pocket.
she eyes it with curiosity, gently unclasping the tiny lock to reveal the heart-shaped locket nestled inside.
“dad…”
“your mom gave it to me on our first anniversary.” he runs a thumb over the intricate detailing where the rust has settled, time wearing down the charm. “i didn't want to put my own photo inside. so for the longest time, it was just your mom…”
he opens the locket to show a picture of you in your early 20s. the brightest smile on your face tugs at the edges of your daughter’s lips.
“until we had you.” zayne shifts it to where a picture of her as a baby resides.
he hears her sniffle in his arms, and instinctively his hand flies to her back, fingers rubbing comforting circles over the fabric.
“you're making me ruin my makeup, dad.” her voice cracks through her words.
"your something old." zayne chuckles, moving around to help her put on the necklace. he pulls her impossibly closer to plant a kiss on the top of her head, over the veil she borrowed from you. "i'm so happy for you."
girl dad!zayne who walks his daughter down the aisle with you on the other side, because she insisted on having both her parents with her.
the whole walk is a blur to him. he remembers a few stray tears falling down his cheek and you scolding him for crying so early on through watery eyes. he remembers her laughter and the almost deathly grip she has on his arms. he remembers the comforting smiles you both give her when she admits she's nervous, asks what she should do if she messes up her vows.
"you'll do great."
"he's already in love with you. i'm sure nothing like that could change his feelings."
he remembers untangling his arms from your daughter when you arrive at the altar, but his hand still lingers on hers. he remembers locking eyes with her fiance.
“take good care of her.”
he gives him an affirming nod, and zayne finally releases the grip he has on his little girl to find your hands.
girl dad!zayne who weeps halfway through the ceremony. the brave front he's been keeping up all day shatters from just one look at your tear stained cheeks. he tries his damnedest to block any thoughts of his little girl, but it's the only thing he can think of as the ceremony goes on.
he hears her laughter and suddenly, she's two years old. and the best thing in her world is her dad making tiny seals and kittens out of his evol.
he catches sight of the tears welling up on her eyes and suddenly, he's helping her nurse a scraped knee with his hand over the wound and a whole tub of ice cream for them to share.
she turns towards you two right before she says her vows and suddenly, it's the first night you spend at the hospital after giving birth. he looms over your spent figure, holding the tiny bundle of joy in your arms as she gives you the smallest of smiles.
zayne chokes down a sob, leaning down to hide his face on the crook of your neck.
girl dad!zayne who joins in on the applause, his arm linked around yours as his daughter runs down the aisle with her husband, safe in the knowledge that someone loves his little girl the same way he loves you.
not proofread!!!! im not very satisfied w this again but we Move ehrhhehe hope u enjoy this all the same chat mwaah!!
dividers by @cafekitsune
#zayne love and deepspace#love and deepspace#zayne x reader#love and deepspace x reader#zayne fluff#girl dad!zayne
958 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Shadows That Nurture 6
Enjoy Chapter 6! Ch8 will be a look into what has been happening in Ghotam and Ch9 will probably follow the first episode of Invincible.
We're slowly approaching the main timeline age, so if ya'll want a specific character to make an appearance or would like to see a specific plot line this is your time to speak now or forever remain silent /j
Masterlist || First || previous<< Chapter 6 >>next
He is crazy- he can’t just- He-!
You couldn’t even know where to begin telling what happened. One moment you were relaxing, enjoying the sun, living the dream- and then this old, 6 feet and 2 inches of pure muscle, alien-man thing just up and kidnaps you. Omni-Man kidnapped you with a simple “Hello, kid. Let’s go home.” You were more shocked than angry, to be honest, the man was just spewing nonsense as he flew you across the states.
Now, Nolan wouldn’t call it kidnapping- why, he’d never! He was just- cleaning up the streets, helping a homeless kid, even though he knew where she lived- it was adopting without all the other steps!
He was meticulous in his watching, not stalking, but watching, observing. When Cecil first called him, bringing to his attention a mysterious flying person coming and going from NYC, he was ready for a villain, an alien preparing to overtake NYC, anything but a tween kid shakily flying, almost hitting buildings and nearly being taken down by other flying heroes.
He knew she was no threat; he told Cecil as much- but he kept coming back. Something kept making him come back, just to look, to make sure she didn’t hurt herself or others- he kept telling himself. He knew deep inside why he came back every day for a year, it was the same reason why he married Debbie, it was the same reason why he couldn’t bring himself to hate his son.
Sure, she was living well, but the food she ate, if she remembered to, wasn’t sustainable, she needed home-cooked food, she needed socializing and training, she needed- she needed a family and stability. Nolan took the initiative to pack her bags and everything in her little apartment and move her into his and Debbie’s house, in the room next to Mark’s. And then, he took her.
You didn’t put up much of a fight if one at all, but really what could you say or do when Omi-Man has deemed you his and his wife’s kid, the man spoke of her highly, his son too, but still- He kidnapped you, you wouldn’t just stay- “And Debbie is making this roast beef with baked potatoes-“…
Some would call you weak, others would say you can be easily bought, but this was the greatest roast beef you had tasted in a long while. “This is amazing food, Mrs. Grayson.” You could play along for a while. The woman just smiled and thanked you, insisting on you calling her Debbie. The offer of ice cream made you sure you could play along for a long while.
She wasn’t initially happy with Nolan coming with a random kid under his arm, but one look at your disheveled appearance and wide eyes made her rethink everything. A daughter wouldn’t hurt, two kids would make the house happier, and you reminded her of those scuffed up little kittens, she didn’t have it in her to let you go without a meal at least.
Over dinner, you answered every question they threw at you, from your name to Mark asking if you like comics, but when they asked your age, you just shrugged. “Around 13-14? Can’t quite remember, I haven’t celebrated my birthday ever, mom just told me how old I was and then-“ Your body went rigid.
You were telling too much, getting too comfortable- but, maybe this was your chance at a true family. Can’t back down now, you could always just leave if you really wanted. The two adults understood as soon as you tensed up, Debbie immediately acting as her hand soothingly rubbed at your shoulder and back while they let you decide whether to continue or change the subject. “She died when I was five.”
She smiled at you softly, apologizing for prying and giving their condolences, something not even Alfred did. All Nolan saw was an opportunity to grab you and never let go, to give you what the father that clearly wasn’t in the picture never gave.
Mark just grabbed your wrist, a sad frown on his face. “I can share my parent with you. I know I’d be sad if mom or dad were gone. We can be siblings!” His bright smile was contagious, making you smile just as bright before your hopeful eyes met Debbie’s. She was sold a while back, as soon as you called her pretty while calling Nolan a bum and asking how she had the misfortune of marrying a brute, making the man grumble as he sat you on the couch, your hopeful glance just set it in stone.
Despite having a room all to yourself, you wanted to push. They were different to the Waynes, that was clear. They were warmer, talked to you, and it all felt so much better. So, you wanted to test the water by asking Mark if he’d be willing to share his bedroom with you tonight, not wanting to be alone. Not when you had the opportunity to soak in any attention they give you.
The boy was excited to have a sleepover in his room, eager to show you all the comics and toys he had- and neither Debbie nor Nolan could say no. Not to two pairs of puppy eyes. The adults were sure this weakness to saying no wouldn’t last… Hopefully.
Spending the night with Mark was amazing, it was everything you thought Dick and the other would give you. He showed you all his comics, letting you read all of them, and as the night settled and the stars were high in the sky you taught him about them. In the end, you both fell asleep in the pillow fort you made, comic books lying open around you. Your plans of escape quickly went out the window, this family thing with them felt like it was worth trying. You liked NYC, but maybe Chicago is where you belonged. And if the adults heard you two giggle and fuss around all night, they didn’t say anything.
By next week you were a Grayson, thanks to Cecil’s string-pulling. Looks like Nolan knew exactly what to say to make the man agree.
Tag list: @bat1212 @trashlanternfish360 @shycreatorreview @syrooo @a-lurking-fae @alittletiredcry @kittzu @plsfckmedxddy @blackhood1229 @nxdxworld @leeiasure @dandelion-delusion @lovebug-apple
my greatest fear is misspelling a name and tagging someone who has never seen this 🫠
#dc crossover#dc x invincible#invincible crossover#yandere batfam#yandere batfam x neglected reader#yandere invincible#neglected reader#yandere batfamily#female!reader#fem!reader#yandere!nolan grayson#platonic yandere#yandere!mark grayson#yandere!debbie grayson
603 notes
·
View notes
Text

Ultraviolent Heart
╰┈➤You know how it ends. From the very beginning, you carried that knowledge like an inescapable burden, a quiet ache that shaped your every choice. Yet you stayed—for him. Jin Woo—your confidant, your light in a world of darkness—could never walk with you to the very end. But you couldn't take it anymore. It was too much to bear. So, you leave - knowing your place by his side was never meant to last.
Left behind is Jin Woo, with questions no one will answer and a gaping void where your presence once was. You are gone, and yet the emptiness you leave lingers longer than any memory. ༊*·˚
Implied Jin Woo x Isekai'd!Player2!Fem!Reader | Songfic | Heartbreak | Goodbye | Angst | Jealousy | crying
Crywolf - ULTRAVIOLENT [adrenochrome] ⋆ ˚。⋆୨୧˚--~
Your heart is torturing me.
Knock.
The dull sound of his fist striking hard stone echoed through the air.
Once—not too hard.
Twice—with more force.
Three times—before the rigid concrete wall could no longer withstand the immense power of the Shadow Monarch. Cracks spread across the structure, and where solid stone once stood, now a large, gaping hole remained, with Jin Woo’s hand at its center—much like the gaping hole in his heart.
The overwhelming anger he felt threatened to consume him entirely. Beru flinched violently, fear creeping up his limbs as his master’s eyes glowed dangerously. He had brought bad news—perhaps the worst Jin Woo had received in a long time.
"Search more thoroughly."
The black-haired man’s voice cut through the silence like his blades through flesh. Yet, despite his usual composed demeanor, his voice quivered with rage.
Beru wanted to point out that it was a pointless endeavor. If you were still there, he would have already found you. But his master would not accept that answer.
"Yes, my king," Beru replied reverently before retreating into the shadows, leaving Jin Woo alone in his fury.
This couldn’t be true. No one could simply vanish without a trace. And yet, it seemed that was exactly what had happened.
A thousand miles an hour again.
It had been a week, and none of his shadows could locate you. Even the Hunter’s Association had been unable to find any information about your current whereabouts. There wasn’t even a hint that you had left the country.
But giving up the search would mean it was over. It would mean that a part of him was gone forever and that the memories you shared were nothing more than illusions.
He clung to the last shred of hope he had because, no matter how furious he was with you, he desperately wanted answers.
And all that stays with me
How could you do this to him? He had trusted you so much, and you had abandoned him in the most cowardly way possible—without a word. No goodbye, no note, no message—as if you had never existed. And with that, you had torn a massive hole in his heart.
The anger began to ebb, only to be replaced with a suffocating fear—a fear that had gripped him time and time again in recent days.
Is the fear inside my gut.
It felt as though he was bleeding out, choking, drowning in place. As though his heart was overflowing with pain, longing for your warmth and softness, and all the things he had never been able to say—the things you had denied him. The fear that he would soon no longer remember you gnawed at his soul.
Memories were all he had left of you, yet even they were beginning to fade. What did your voice sound like again? Your beautiful face, once so vivid in his mind, was now blurring. Were you only a beautiful dream from which he had now awakened?
You're the fear inside my gut -‘๑’-
Two years had passed since you had been pulled into this world—the world you knew so well, almost like the back of your hand. The world that had accompanied you through so many sleepless nights as you eagerly read each chapter on your smartphone.
But just as you were about to finish the story, with the last chapter ahead of you, the universe intervened. You were pulled into the story yourself, long before Jin Woo set foot in the double dungeon.
You became Player 2. The system welcomed you like an old friend, and you quickly adapted. At first, you wanted to return home, but the system refused your departure with a single window:
[You can only leave the game when you truly want to.]
And, evidently, you didn’t truly want to leave. You wanted to stay, to experience firsthand the world you had come to know so well. And so, you stayed—with the goal of making life a little easier for Jin Woo, as though that was your purpose.
Starting as a C-rank mage with a few healing spells, you participated in every raid Jin Woo was involved in, which quickly made you friends. He had admired your strength from the beginning, just as you had admired his courage and determination.
Unfortunately, you couldn’t always lend him a helping hand. Every time something story-relevant occurred, no matter how you tried to intervene, it would inevitably happen anyway—only the timing or the path there would show minor deviations.
Whenever this happened, the system would display a message:
[The story will not change.]
The system made it painfully clear that you had no influence over key story elements. And though you had never had issues with the system before, these moments felt like mockery—a cruel reminder of your limitations.
No matter how heavy your heart felt or how deeply you wished you could change things, events unfolded as they were meant to. Ultimately, all you could do was make Jin Woo’s journey a little lighter, which he accepted with gratitude. The two of you were like light and shadow—one could not exist without the other.
You’ve been my reason to breathe
Not only were you an incredible team in battle, your abilities complementing one another seamlessly, but everyone who knew you—or even those who didn’t—could see that you belonged together. He trusted you; you were the light in his life. The lifeline that kept him from drowning in a sea of darkness. The one who reminded him he was still human whenever he no longer felt like one. The one who had held his trembling hands whenever he needed it—even after those hands had taken lives.
You were the one who stayed with him through so many nights, just to keep him from being alone with himself. The one his shadows respected and whom Beru grandly referred to as "his queen."
His shadows had known from the start how Jin Woo felt about you. But he feared telling you, terrified that it might drive you away. No heartbreak in the world could compare to the thought of you no longer by his side.
Of course, you had noticed, probably much sooner than anyone else. How his behavior changed—how his cheeks would flush whenever you complimented him. How he sought your company more often, how his voice would falter when you came close. Things that had always been intimate but normal between you suddenly left him flustered.
How deeply you wished you could give in to it, but you knew better. There was no happy ending for the two of you. You knew it, and the system knew it—perhaps that’s why it had never responded to his advances. Only Jin Woo remained blissfully unaware, while you locked your feelings away and buried them deep.
The gravity that pulls me in
Despite your efforts to keep him at arm’s length—to keep yourself at arm’s length—those moments grew more frequent. Moments when your gazes lingered a second too long or his hugs lasted just a little longer than necessary. Moments when his hand found yours, and your fingers intertwined. Moments when the two of you lay side by side, silently watching the stars, just to have an excuse to share the night.
It was almost impossible to push him away when he looked at you with such tenderness, smiling at you as though you were all he needed. The thought that the two of you didn’t have a chance began to fade into the background, and as long as the system didn’t intervene, everything felt fine.
I can't escape the weight of your ultraviolent heart
Until that day.
-‘๑’-
The Jeju Island raid had been about two weeks ago, and life had returned to normal. People mourned the fallen S-Rank hunters but celebrated the victory of reclaiming the island. You hadn’t participated in the raid yourself, only watched from a distance—at least until the moment when Hunter Cha was injured and Jin-Woo rushed to her aid.
The thought sent a pang straight to your gut.
What disgusting and pathetic thoughts to have. After all, Cha had nearly died—you knew that all too well. And yet, you struggled to ignore the stabbing pain in your chest, which worsened when she showed up at the guild's office building.
As usual, when there was nothing to do, you lay sprawled on the couch, your head resting lazily on Jin-Woo's lap while he scrolled through his phone.
At first, Jinho had been a little taken aback by the closeness between you two. But he’d quickly adjusted to the fact that his two best friends behaved like a couple—despite not being one.
Suddenly, a knock came at the door, and Jinho looked up from his computer.
You were momentarily confused before realization struck. You’d spent so many days here that you’d completely forgotten about when Hae-In was supposed to arrive. If it were up to you, you would’ve bolted; the less interaction with her, the better. But that would’ve raised too many questions.
You felt Jin-Woo shift, and you immediately sat up, unwilling to give the wrong impression. The black-haired man gave you a confused look as your warmth left his lap—though he made no move to get up himself.
“Who could that be?” Jinho asked, heading toward the door. You could already hear her soft voice as he opened it.
“Is this Mr. Sung’s office?” she asked quietly. When the door opened fully, all eyes fell on the blonde beauty in the doorway.
She wasn’t just pretty; she was immensely strong. Not stronger than you, but far more graceful in everything she did. She was perfect in every way, much to your dismay.
Her eyes widened briefly when she saw you, but she quickly masked her surprise with a polite cough.
Jin-Woo had now risen as well, his gaze cool and appraising as he looked at the young Hunter whose life he’d saved.
“What brings you here, Miss Cha?” he asked, his tone cold—devoid of the softness he reserved for you.
The blonde hesitated for a moment before stating that she wanted to join the guild.
Jin-Woo’s expression didn’t change, though Jinho looked like he’d just been hit with a bombshell.
This wasn’t a surprise to you, of course, but the words still felt like a blow to the stomach.
Less than five minutes later, you found yourself sitting across from Hae-In on the sofa. Jin-Woo sat beside you, once again asking why she was there. The blonde reiterated her desire to join the guild, causing Jin-Woo to frown in confusion as she sipped nervously on a cola. She dismissed his speculations, her cheeks growing redder with every passing moment as she avoided eye contact.
It was almost ironic how Jin-Woo, despite his overwhelming senses, had no clue that Hae-In was flustered. Of course, you knew better. She wanted to be near him because, unlike others, he smelled good and intrigued her. And you had to accept that.
When her face turned beet red and she began fanning herself nervously, Jin-Woo paused and asked again why she was going to such lengths to join the guild.
“I want to live a comfortable life. Is that so wrong?” she replied softly.
Jinho popped up behind you, whispering, “The Hunters Guild must’ve overworked her.”
Jin-Woo’s eyes darted to you, silently asking a question: What do you think?
Of course, you hated the idea. You didn’t want to lose him to her—but what could you do?
Your contemplative expression and brief hesitation were all Jin-Woo needed. He turned back to Hae-In and rejected her request.
Your eyes widened, staring in disbelief at the black-haired man. This wasn’t how things were supposed to go—the conversation wasn’t over yet.
Hae-In lowered her head, her hands clasped tightly in her lap.
“I understand,” she murmured, looking utterly dejected.
Panic surged through you. What was happening? A deviation?
“W-wait!” you blurted out, drawing everyone’s attention. Hae-In’s gaze flickered with hope, while Jin-Woo raised an inquisitive brow.
“P-please give us five minutes, Miss Cha,” you said, quickly standing and grabbing Jin-Woo’s hand to drag him into the adjacent room.
Almost disappointed when you released his hand, Jin-Woo looked at you as the door closed behind you.
“Why are you doing this?” you asked, hands on your hips.
He seemed genuinely confused by your question.
“What?”
“Why are you rejecting her?!” you demanded.
Jin-Woo shrugged, his expression indifferent.
“I don’t want her in the guild,” he said flatly, his gray eyes avoiding yours.
He wanted to tell you that you were more than enough for him—that she was unnecessary. But saying so might’ve been too much in this situation.
“This is a one-time opportunity!” you argued, hoping he’d use his brain for once.
“I have you. We don’t need anyone else,” he countered, his cheeks tinged pink.
What the hell was he saying?
No, things couldn’t go this way—it would disrupt the entire timeline. Your thoughts spiraled.
“Then… have her fight Beru!” you blurted out. Jin-Woo stared at you, dumbfounded.
“And why would I do that? She’ll lose,” he said, still not understanding why this mattered so much to you.
“Then it’s a win-win. She doesn’t feel rejected, and you… get rid of her.”
He seemed to consider your words for a moment. From his shadow, the winged ant manifested.
“What do you think?” Jin-Woo asked.
The insect clicked its mandibles excitedly.
“Kekeke, that’s a wonderful idea, my queen,” it replied, clearly far too enthusiastic.
Why could you understand it? No clue. It was probably because you were also a Player, and Jin-Woo had drilled it into Beru from the start that he should listen to you as well. Besides, you liked him—and he liked you.
You looked expectantly at the Shadow Monarch, whose lips curved into a smile as he turned back to you.
“If it makes you happy,” he said, placing a hand on your head. A soft blush spread across your cheeks.
-‘๑’-
"Why the hell?!" you asked the moment your feet touched solid ground again.
You, Jin-Woo, and Hae-In now stood in the middle of the training arena. You hadn’t wanted to be part of this situation in the first place, and when the black-haired man had pulled the blonde closer, it had sent a sharp pain through your chest. You wanted to leave. But Jin-Woo had grabbed you by the wrist and brought you here, knowing that words alone wouldn’t convince you to stay. For once, he had chosen to be selfish.
Clearly irritated, you pulled yourself free from his grip and moved away from the two of them, seeking refuge at the edge of the arena. You trusted Beru to avoid accidentally hurting you, but the ant could be reckless in battle.
Jin-Woo watched you walk away, his mouth opening as if to stop you, but you were already storming off. This would have consequences later...
While Jin-Woo and Cha retreated to the armory, you were finally alone with your thoughts for the first time that day. Worry gnawed at you. Everything was unfolding differently than the story you remembered. Was it your fault? Had you interfered too much? If so, why hadn’t the system reacted? And if not... then what was the reason? Something was terribly wrong... but what?
Your mind drifted back to the manhwa, trying to recall the exact details of the events. Yet they eluded you. Meanwhile, the two hunters returned. Cha was now equipped with a weapon, and Jin-Woo stood several meters away. It wasn’t until Beru’s overwhelming aura enveloped your senses that realization struck.
This wasn’t right... She was supposed to face Igris first.
Before you could voice your concerns, the battle had already begun.
The fight went horribly wrong. Beru had lost control, and if Jin-Woo hadn’t stopped him, he would have torn Hae-In apart. The arena lay in ruins, and the black-haired man stood protectively in front of the blonde, while Beru fell to his knees, apologizing profusely.
Slowly, the conversation from the manhwa came back to you. She would tell him that she was interested in him.
I’ve been splintering apart
Badump.
Your heartbeat grew louder in your ears as the other sounds faded into the background.
Badump.
Your heart clenched as your eyes remained fixed on the two of them. They looked good together... too good.
Badump.
Panic slowly but surely crept up your limbs. You didn’t want to be here when she said it. You didn’t want to see it. You didn’t want to face the truth. You had known it all along, but you had willingly ignored it. They were meant to be together.
Badump.
Breaking open from the start
Your breaths became shallow, and your pounding heart grew louder as you watched Hae-In’s cheeks flush pink. Soon, you would see his eyes light up as he realized why Hae-In had taken on all these burdens. The pain in your chest made it hard to breathe, and you felt tears welling up in your eyes.
Badump.
You couldn’t take it anymore.
You didn’t even hear the black-haired man call your name as you bolted out of the arena. The cold air outside whipped against your face.
But you didn’t get far. A warm hand gently grabbed your wrist and pulled you back, forcing you to stop.
“Hey!” His voice was both frustrated and worried—clearly not understanding why you had left without a word.
“Let me go, please,” you said softly, tugging lightly to reinforce your words. But Jin-Woo didn’t loosen his grip. If anything, he held on tighter to keep you from walking away.
You bit your lower lip, holding back tears. You avoided looking at him, unable to face the concern in his eyes.
“Hey... it’s not your fault this happened. I shouldn’t have let her fight him in the first place,” he said, his voice quieter now. Was that it? Did he think you felt guilty?
The evening continued its quiet work, slowly but surely extinguishing all the colors. Deep blue blended with pale orange where the last warriors of the sun made their final stand.
Gates of heaven are closing
Much like your emotions, fighting against the encroaching darkness—the images of the two of them vivid in your mind.
“That’s not it,” you replied, your voice strained.
Jin-Woo’s concerned expression hardened further. Was it... because he had dragged you here against your will?
But that wasn’t it.
Your throat felt tight, and you swallowed hard.
“That wasn’t fair of me... I’m sorry, I—” Jin-Woo began, but when he saw your face, the words caught in his throat.
Your expression was equal parts hurt and angry. Your [E/C] eyes, usually so bright with joy, were brimming with tears.
Why was this idiot here and not with Hae-In? Had he left her standing there? Why was he making it so hard for you to do the right thing?
His eyes widened, and his heart sank into his stomach as he took in your pained expression. What was wrong? What had he done?
“Why aren’t you with her?” you managed to ask, your voice trembling. Jin-Woo reflexively released your wrist in shock. What? Who?
You seized the opportunity and ran, leaving Jin-Woo momentarily speechless as his mind raced.
Did you mean Hae-In? Why should he be with her? That made no sense to him at all.
Until suddenly, realization struck. Could it be that...? No. That couldn’t be it.
He quickly caught up to you, your gaze fixed stubbornly ahead.
“Stop,” his voice was calm, and his tone commanding, but you had no intention of listening.
When you ignored his second plea, he firmly grabbed your wrist once more.
The protest died in your throat as he pulled you into his chest, trapping you in a warm embrace.
What did you do in my head?
His scent filled your nose, and the warmth of his body spread through your limbs as hot tears streamed down your cheeks.
Why?
Jin-Woo held you tightly against him, one hand on your waist—the other buried in your hair.
“Wha—” you began, your voice trembling, but he silenced you with a soft sound.
“Because I want to be with you,” the black-haired man murmured into your hair, before gently pulling you away to look into your eyes.
The cool gray of his eyes softened, as it always did when he spoke to you, catching your [E/C]. But this time, there was nothing playful in his gaze. He was serious.
Jin-Woo noticed the confusion written on your face.
One of his hands found its way to your cheek, a warm tingling spreading across your skin as he cupped your face.
What are you doing?
“You asked me why I’m not with her,” he explained, gently wiping away a tear that had escaped from the corner of your eye. He had never seen you cry before, and he didn’t like the sight. Especially not if he was the reason.
Weren’t you laying in my bed
He had never intended to tell you, but he couldn’t keep it inside any longer. It had to come out. You needed to know how much you meant to him—that she didn’t matter and that you were everything he had ever wanted.
“I just want to be with you,” he repeated, his voice trembling ever so slightly. He leaned down slightly, as if even this close wasn’t close enough. His breathing quickened as the sun’s rays fought valiantly against the darkness creeping over the sky.
Your heart pounded wildly, and your thoughts raced. Your palms grew sweaty, and you felt as though you might faint at any moment. The tension between you was palpable, begging for resolution.
You wanted to bridge the remaining inches, to tell him how you felt—to throw all your plans out the window.
Jin-Woo took a deep breath.
“[Y/N], I lo—”
[The course of the story remains unchanged.]
The window that flickered behind the black-haired man for a fraction of a second was a knife in your heart, now riddled with cracks, as you reflexively pressed a finger to his lips, stopping his sentence.
He fell silent immediately, looking at you in confusion, his heart hammering wildly in his chest. Had he misread the signs after all?
Telling me I was chosen
“Don’t,” you whispered softly—your voice barely audible, but he heard it clearly.
If he said those three words, it would be over—there would be no turning back. If he said those words, you would break. If not now, then eventually—when fate ran its course. Because if you had learned one thing, it was that the system would find a way.
His throat tightened, and his chest constricted.
"I can’t—" you began haltingly, stumbling over your words. You couldn’t think of a single sentence that would make this situation any less painful for him.
You lowered your gaze, feeling Jin-Woo give up. His embrace loosened, and his arms fell limply to his sides.
You didn’t want to do this, but you had no choice. There simply wasn’t a happy ending for the two of you. Happiness together wasn’t meant to be.
Jin-Woo was hurt—he couldn’t believe how wrong he had been.
"I’m so sorry," you whispered before daring to look into his eyes one last time—eyes filled with anguish—before you turned and walked away.
-‘๑’-
The following weeks were quiet. Too quiet.
Jin-Woo and you hadn’t spoken since. Both of you were waiting for the other to take the first step, but neither of you dared to break the uncomfortable silence.
For Jin-Woo, the situation was clear: you didn’t return his feelings and wanted distance, just as much as he did. Yet it still felt wrong.
Your presence had taken over his life; he saw your shadow everywhere. Your absence had left a gaping hole, and the simplest things no longer brought him joy. Even Jinho was dejected. His shadows, too, felt the emptiness your absence had created in his heart—his inner turmoil and recklessness as he threw himself into battles reflected it.
Beru, in particular, wasn’t happy about your absence and kept asking after you until Jin-Woo firmly explained that you wouldn’t be coming back. The insect accepted it, albeit with a heavy heart.
Now I don’t even know you, and that’s the best part of it
Weeks turned into months, and Jin-Woo had regained much of his strength. He had grown more ruthless, focused solely on his goals. He had achieved so much, but none of it mattered if you weren’t there to cheer him on.
Neither the recognition from the Hunter’s Association nor the countless media articles praising him to the skies brought him any satisfaction. It wasn’t your recognition, so he didn’t need it.
He buried his heavy heart behind a wall of indifference, but he realized he was drifting further and further from any semblance of a normal life. He was rarely home, found himself in increasingly precarious situations during battles, and noticed how little he cared.
No matter what he did, nothing could fill the void.
It simply couldn’t go on like this, so he decided to do something he usually resisted.
He resolved to ask Hae-In on a date.
All I know, you’re the only thing that I see in color
While Jin-Woo threw himself into leveling up, you had shut yourself away at home for some time. Jin-Woo’s wounded face was burned into your mind; after all, it was the last thing you had seen of him.
Guilt gnawed at you, sapping your strength and will to move forward.
You had lost weight, only left your home for absolute necessities, and spent most of your time sleeping. You cried so much that you began to believe you had no tears left.
Every fiber of your being missed him.
His voice.
His scent.
His laughter.
Even his reprimanding tone when you and Beru got into trouble.
Everything about him. Your heart cried out for him, whether you were awake or asleep.
This heart is torturing me
A sigh escaped your lips as you stared at your phone screen—the numerous missed calls from Jinho had gradually become fewer, but he never gave up.
More guilt.
But what could you do to fix this? Calling Jin-Woo? Just tell him the truth? Maybe that would be the fairest way…
Countless times, you had typed his number into your phone, only to stop yourself at the last second. The fear that he wouldn’t believe you was too great. Or was it the fear that he would believe you?
You shook your head and stood up. This couldn’t go on. You had to talk to him, at least one last time—to come clean before you returned home.
You couldn’t bear the silence between you anymore.
The only pain I understand
Your eyes widened as you stared at the TV screen. A photo had just appeared on the display—your hands instantly dropped the paper cup you’d been holding, spilling the hot coffee it contained onto the ground.
With your mouth slightly open, you stared at the screen, which was displayed in the shop window of a store you had just been walking past.
You had stopped in your tracks as the image suddenly changed, revealing a paparazzi photo.
It showed Jin-Woo and Hae-In, with his arm around her shoulders.
Maybe it didn’t mean anything—maybe it was all just a big misunderstanding—but in your current state, you didn’t want to hear any of it.
Your heart had already cracked when you had to reject his feelings, but this time it felt as though it had shattered into a thousand pieces.
Your mouth went dry, and you couldn’t form a single coherent thought.
You stared at the picture as if hypnotized.
You half-expected a spiteful inner voice to appear, taunting you and telling you it had been right all along—but it stayed silent.
I can't escape the weight of your ultraviolent heart
You tore your gaze away from the screen, and your legs started moving on their own.
Faster.
Much faster.
As if you could somehow run away from it, as if these images wouldn’t follow you for the rest of your life.
Your body instinctively reacted to the pain in your soul, numbing it.
The pain ebbed away, leaving behind an emptiness that took over, shielding you from breaking down—at least for the moment.
When the door to your apartment finally closed behind you, shutting you away from the public’s eyes, every bullet hit you at once.
Your stomach churned, forcing you to vomit into the sink.
Your body doubled over, and you clung to the edge of the counter until the shaking subsided, until you rinsed your mouth and collapsed to your knees, clutching at your chest in anguish.
Your body trembled uncontrollably as you screamed out the pain you had been holding back for so long. You screamed until your voice grew hoarse, until no words could escape your throat anymore.
How had it come to this? Why had he entered your life if he was never meant to stay? Why was the universe so cruel? What had you done to deserve this?
It’s a poison in my gut
It took an eternity for your body to stop trembling and the sobs to subside. Your tears dried up, your body too exhausted to produce any more.
You sat on the floor, your back against the wall, drained of all strength. Your head throbbed, and every trace of willpower had left your body.
Weakly, you lifted your hand and swiped downward in the air.
[Do you really wish to leave the game?] [Yes] / [No] [Yes]
Jin-Woo woke with a silent scream from his nightmare, his hand outstretched, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. His breath came in ragged gasps as he sat bolt upright in bed, his eyes darting frantically around the room.
A few seconds passed before he realized he was in his bedroom. The full moon shone through his window, bathing everything in silver light.
It was just a dream…a damn nightmare. But it had felt so incredibly real.
His hand clutched at his chest, which ached under the crushing weight of emotion. He had seen your tear-streaked face as you looked at him, whispering a faint, “Goodbye.” Relief washed over him as he realized it had only been a dream. He rubbed his eyes, only to notice the glimmer of tears on his hand under the moonlight.
But it still felt so real - he felt so hollow, as though a giant hole had opened in his chest. As if something was terribly wrong. His mind wandered to you once again, missing the warmth of your Presence once more. He was sure you had seen the News, the speculations and rumors about his relationship with the blonde S-Rank - but they were all false. He only wanted to shield her from the Spotlights, since it was him who dragged her along in the first place. The Date with Hae-In was a welcoming distraction from fighting in a Dungeon, but it felt all wrong. It just made him realize once more, that it was you he wanted by his side - as lovers or friends, he couldn't care less. He just wanted you.
His resolve hardened: tomorrow, he would visit you and ask for your forgiveness, hoping you would be willing to forgive him. Hoping the empty feeling would finally disappear, that he would be whole again.
With that thought in mind, he drifted back to sleep. But the emptiness remained.
You’re the only thing that I see in color.
[part 2]
‧˚₊•┈┈┈┈୨୧┈┈┈┈•‧₊˚⊹⋘ 𝑙𝑜𝑎𝑑𝑖𝑛𝑔 𝑑𝑎𝑡𝑎... ⋙‧˚₊•┈┈┈┈୨୧┈┈┈┈•‧₊˚⊹
𓆩ꨄ︎𓆪 ᴄᴏᴍᴘʟᴇᴛᴇ! ꨄ︎ ︶꒦꒷♡꒷꒦︶ Wow, this story just came to me while I was on the bus, listening to music…what can I say—I had to write it down before it was too late!
English isn’t my first language! I hope everything was understandable and legible.
since y'all are just suckers for drama, there will be a part two~ But first, feel free to read my series! A Jin Woo x Shadow! Reader story. [Shadowborn] Thank you for all your support! likes, reblogs & comments or just reading <3 .'*•.¸♡ I really appreciate it <3 ♡¸.•*'
♡¸.•*' ˋ°•*⁀✎ 𝑢𝑡𝑜𝑝𝑖𝑎
594 notes
·
View notes
Text
Pillow talk and the fifth amendment (1)



(JJ Maybank x pogue! reader x Rafe Cameron ) ..in which you found yourself torn between two worlds when your best friend, JJ Maybank, who you've been in love with since forever starts dating Kiara. In a jealousy haze you start hooking up with Rafe Cameron, the infamous kook prince. Do you manage to keep everything casual and under control? No, is it fun? Also kind of no, given you hate yourself each time you managed to orgasm. And especially since Rafe's favorite activity is to pick on you and your friends outside the bedroom..
"Plead the Fifth"
variants or less commonly plead the Fifth Amendment or plead the fifth
chiefly US
"For someone facing criminal charges, pleading the Fifth means exercising their right to remain silent and not incriminate themselves. If you worry about answering questions out of fear that you may be guilty of a crime, you have the legal right to plead the Fifth."
Childhood best friends, the best set-up for a perfect romance. The nights spent at each other's houses, doing things for the first time together, seeing each other in your most vulnerable state and still wanting to hang out with one another. These were all the perks of having a childhood best friend. What was not ideal though, is falling in love with said best friend and having him not reciprocate those feelings. Then it turned into the most messy situation you could ever think about without wanting to throw up.
You never condoned cheating. At least you thought your morals were strong enough not to. But watching JJ kiss and go on dates with Kie instead of you, bent the rules in your moral code just a little. A little kiss. Just one was enough for you. Like a proper, respectable kiss of course. No prudish shit. You though you deserved it, given you'd been in love with JJ for years. It was annoying at this point. But, as surprising as it sounded JJ seemed to be loyal enough to Kie. The town's infamous flirt, the bed slayer. The guy who would never commit, committing to Kiara Carrera and being loyal to her. What a fucking joke.
However, you couldn't help but watch him as he walked through the house. He was currently laughing with John B and Pope, obviously very drunk, but also very happy. He was talking and laughing with such ease, he seemed completely in his element. His messy, blonde hair looking so good on him.. he looked so handsome, you thought. But you also couldn't help but feel slightly pissed off. How could he be doing all this with Kiara, instead of you? Why her, and not you?
It was barely afternoon, and pregaming for the upcoming party turned into a bit more at the Chateau, everybody clearly tipsy already. Except for you. It was hard to do anything while watching Kie and JJ snuggle up each other or admire JJ from afar like a pining schoolgirl. You sunk into the couch even further eyeing the cheap vodka bottle on the coffee table, meant for pregame shots for the party tonight. Fuck my life, you grumbled internally adjusting your glasses.
JJ had noticed you had been avoiding him quite a lot recently. And this hadn't gone by him without him noticing. He knew very well what you were thinking. You were a shitty actor, never able to hide how you felt about people and things. Even after all these years.
He looked in your direction. You were watching him like a damn puppy. He couldn't tell if you were angry or jealous, but either way the look on your face made him feel a little guilty. He excused himself from the boys and started walking over towards the couch you were sitting on.
He took a seat next to you, the couch dipping when he sat down. He glanced at you for a moment, trying to read your expression. He knew something was off about you.
"You alright over here, all on your own?" He asked finally, a cheeky undertone in his voice.
Just as he sat down you reached for the bottle, unscrewed the cap and glanced at JJ a bit startled by his presence. "Yep. No need to check up on me.." you popped the p in the first word nodding and smiling tightly at him..
JJ raised an eyebrow at you, a slight smirk on his lips as he watched you reach for the bottle. He leaned back against the couch, crossing his arms behind his head in a casual manner. His eyes flicked over you, noticing the slight tension in your smile.
He chuckled softly, a hint of amusement in his tone. "Oh really? Cause you look pretty damn lonely in here all by yourself."
"Kie and Sarah left the couch like 10 minutes ago.. i wasn't alone or anything.." you spoke casually, leaning back and bringing the bottle to your lips, taking a pretty big gulp of cheap vodka. The liquid burned your throat as it slid down, and it was a pleasant feeling given you felt lightheaded and there was knot in your chest just from speaking to JJ.
JJ's eyes followed your movements as you took a gulp from the bottle, his smirk widening into a full-blown smile. He chuckled when you mentioned Sarah and Kie leaving the couch, almost like he knew something you didn't.
He leaned a tad bit closer to you, his voice a bit lower than before.
"You sure, sugar? Cause to me, it looks like you're hiding away from us all. Like you're avoiding somebody.."
"Why would i be avoiding anybody?" You turned your face to the side as he leaned closer, causing you to come face to face with his smug expression, your breath catching in your chest just a little as you lowered the bottle. You still raised your brow in a questioning look, a small amused smile on your face.
JJ's smirk widened even further as he noticed the way your breath hitched when he leaned in closer. He was getting a kick out of teasing you like this, and he could tell that you weren't completely indifferent to his presence either, no matter how much you tried to hide it.
He shrugged his shoulders casually, his eyes never leaving your face. "Oh, I don't know.. Maybe because you've been giving me a death glare all day. Or maybe you just don't like me. That could be it too."
You kicked his shin gently with your sneaker as if to tell him 'don't be ridiculous' before rolling your eyes, "i wasn't glaring at you, but you're right. I don't like you." the last part was sardonic, of course and he knew it too. It was still fun to be sarcastic to JJ, he knew how to match it better than anyone from your friends.
JJ winced slightly as you kicked his shin with your sneakers, not because it hurt him, but because he knew you did it intentionally. He chuckled at your sarcastic response, knowing damn well that you didn't mean any of it. He leaned even closer to you, his arm now brushing against yours.
He shot you a cocky grin, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh yeah? That's a shame because I absolutely adore you."
"Yeah, yeah.. thanks for the heads-up. I'll consider changing my behavior towards you, then." you chuckled amused, although it was more because you were suddenly nervous. Pathetic. This was the guy you've known since you were 7. You saw him pick his nose and throw up after smoking weed together in the skatepark at 13 together. You shouldn't be attracted or flustered by anything he did or said, especially now that he was off limits as Kiara's boyfriend. So to cancel all that out you raised the bottle to your lips once again, taking a long gulp from it.
JJ chuckled at your sarcastic response, loving the way your banter went back and forth between the two of you. He could tell that you were still affected by his closer presence, but you tried to cover it with your witty comebacks. He watched as you lifted the bottle to your lips, his eyes lingering on your slightly pursed lips as you took a long gulp.
He let out a low whistle, the corner of his mouth curling up into a Cheshire cat grin. "You trying to drown yourself in that bottle, sugar?"
"There's this thing called pre gaming..." you mumbled sarcastically, scoffing at his jab and placing the bottle back on the coffee table and adjusting your glasses.
JJ chuckled at your sarcastic response, a familiar smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. He leaned back a bit, his hand now casually resting on the back of the couch.
"Oh, I know what pre-gaming is." He shot back, his eyes now fixed on your face. "Just making sure you know your limits, considering you're such a lightweight."
"I'm planning on getting smashed when we get to the party.. in both senses of the word.." you spoke determined nodding faintly, the last part being mumbled more to yourself than for him.
JJ's eyebrows shot up at your response, his eyes widening slightly. He chuckled, amused by your confidence in your plans for the night. He leaned forward again, coming slightly closer to you.
"Both senses of the word, huh? And what exactly do you mean by that, sugar?"
"What do you think it means?" you asked, giggling slightly at his feigned ignorance.
JJ's smirk widened even more at your giggling, his eyes sparkling with amusement. He leaned in even closer to you, almost too close. His gaze held a hint of something else, something more intense.
"Well, I think it means you're planning on getting absolutely shitfaced at the party.." he said, his voice slightly lower than before. "And maybe something else.. Am I right?"
"Bingo!" you flashed him a thumbs up grinning a little and whisper shouting the fake praise, "nothing out of the ordinary anyway.."
JJ chuckled, his eyes never wavering from your face. He tilted his head to the side as he responded with an amused smile.
"Oh nothing out of the ordinary? You planning on finding some random guy at the party later or what?"
Unbeknownst to JJ, you already knew who you were gonna find. And you should feel guilty about it. You usually did, after the orgasms fizzled out and the self loathing settled in. But you little secret was your way of getting back JJ, despite not wanting the pogues to find out about it. You were getting fucked into the mattress and the JJ out of you and the person got.. well, sex?
You shrugged leaning back against the couch. Before you had the chance to speak though, Kiara's voice greeted her boyfriend warmly and wrapped her arms around his neck from behind the couch, cutting the conversation short before you said something dumb.
Kiara's voice interrupted the conversation, her voice cheerful and affectionate as she greeted JJ and wrapped her arms around his neck from behind the couch. JJ chuckled, turning his head to face her, his expression softening as he looked at her.
"Hey Kie.." he said, his voice soft and sweet. He placed his hands on her forearms, gently squeezing them.
The joy in his tone was incomparable to anything he’d directed at anybody else. Nothing could draw out such happiness from the blonde. You hated that about her.
In an attempt at self-defense, your brain shut itself off. Shielding you from processing the scene in beside you, your emotions ran cold like cement pouring down and across your neurons. It was the only way you could survive such a beating to your heart. You mumbled a small 'hey dude' towards Kiara, the greeting half hearted as you settled on scrolling on your phone, ending up in your messages app.
JJ didn't notice the change in your demeanor, his focus entirely on Kiara. He leaned into her touch, his hand tracing small circles on her forearms. He glanced towards you for a moment, but quickly turned his attention back to Kiara.
Kiara smiled warmly at you, completely oblivious to the inner turmoil going on inside your head.
"Hey Y/n.. you good?" she asked, her voice kind and caring.
"Mhm.. where did you and Sarah go?" you asked, your attention on the phone as you pulled up someone's chat and typed a text, a small smirk settling on your lips as you sent the message and waited for a response. 'Party at ur place tn? im almost offended u didnt invite me personally.'
Kiara shrugged, her arms still wrapped around JJ's neck.
"We were in JB's room, changing for the party later on.." she answered, her eyes flicking over to your phone for a moment before looking back at you. "Whatcha doing on your phone? Texting someone?"
Just as Kiara finished her question your phone lit up with a notification, the mysterious person replying to your text. You tucked the phone in your back pocket without checking it, your eyes fitting between JJ and Kiara. You didn't wanna deal with that today so you stood up casually, taking one final swig of the vodka, "y'know what guys..? i remembered i have to help my mom at something before the party.. I'll see you all later." you shouted, so the rest of the group could hear you along with JJ and Kiara, grabbing your skateboard from the floor next to the couch.
Kiara's eyes followed you as you stood up and finished the vodka, a bit surprised by the sudden exit. But she just smiled and waved at you, "Oh okay.. well, see you later then!"
JJ's eyebrows furrowed as he watched you grab your skateboard, his eyes narrowing as he listened to your excuse. "Wait, you're leaving already? But the party starts in an hour. Roughly.."
"I just said i need to help my mom with something.." you smiled as genuinely as you could, the weight on your chest getting heavier with each second you spent looking at JJ who had Kie's arms still wrapped around his shoulder loosely from behind. You were sure you died 3 months ago when they got together and this was hell. It sure felt like it. Maybe this was the ninth circle of hell..
"Right, your mom.." JJ said, his expression slowly turning into a frown. He knew you too well to trust that excuse. It was obvious that you were coming up with an excuse to leave and avoid the party.
Kiara glanced at JJ's expression before looking back at you. "Everything okay, Y/n? You're not ditching the party.. right?" she asked, her eyes slightly wide with worry.
Your eyes were fixed on JJ and his frown as Kiara spoke and you couldn't bring your self to tear them from him as you spoke, "Nah.. i would never ditch a Cameron's party, I know how Sarah gets with these things.."
JJ held your gaze for a moment, his frown still evident on his face. He could tell that you weren't entirely honest.
Kiara let out a small laugh, shaking her head. "You're right about that. She goes all out for her parties, and then ends up freaking out when people start making a mess."
She smiled warmly at you, her eyes sparkling with understanding. "Okay.. well, text one of us if you can make it later tonight, alright?" she said, gesturing to JJ
JJ nodded silently at her words, his eyes still fixed on you, his expression still troubled and confused.
"I'm good. I'll text Pope later so you guys can pick me up, yeah?" you grimaced slightly at the thought of texting JJ or Kiara, mainly because you knew they were always together and more than not ignoring the texts or calls so they could makeout or... whatever they did. You turned to John B and Pope and nodded in greeting, "Pope lemme catch you not answering my texts and I'll break this board over your head..!" you shouted teasingly at Pope, who was playing beer pong with John b across the room.
Pope and John B laughed and shouted back at you in unison.
"Ay, we'll pick you up, don't worry!" Pope said, shooting you a playful wink before focusing on the beer pong game again. Kiara chuckled at your teasing threat, shaking her head slightly.
JJ was still staring at you, his frown deepening as he saw Pope's wink and your interaction with them. He looked like he was still troubled by your sudden and suspicious departure, and was contemplating following you outside.
"Well, I better get going.." you said, hoisting your skateboard under your arm.
Kiara nodded in understanding, and John B and Pope shouted a quick goodbye as they continued their game.
JJ's frown deepened as he watched you prepare to leave, the tension in his shoulders evident. He mumbled something under his breath that sounded like 'whatever..', he was about to say something but Kiara cut him off.
"See you later!" Kiara called out, a wide smile on her face as she waved at you. John B and Pope echoed her goodbye with shouts and waves of their own.
The music was blaring loudly outside the dark bedroom you were locked in. You were hot, sweaty and barely naked for the convenience of the quickie. It was easier to straighten yourself up instead of dressing yourself back up from scratch while drunk. You were panting and moaning, trying to keep the sounds to a minimum as your hands rested on Rafe's chest, rocking your hips as you chased your last bits of pleasure before you finished. "Fuuuuck.." you drawled out lowly in ecstasy, your head thrown back, eyes closed shut.
Rafe's breathing was labored, his chest moving rapidly with each harsh breath he took. His hands were gripping your hips tightly, guiding your movements against his, his fingers digging into your skin.
"Shiiiittt... You feel sooo good..." he groaned out, his voice husky and rough. He watched you as you rocked your hips, your head thrown back and eyes squeezed shut as you chased your orgasm. The sight and sound of you had him groaning even louder, his grip on your hips tightening as he pushed himself deeper inside you. "You close, baby...?" he panted just as quietly as you.
Your eyes opened to gaze down at the older boy underneath you, nodding wordlessly, your lips parted in pleasure. Your hands slid up from his chest into his hair, carding your fingers through is light brown hair, your second orgasm in that night washing over you after a few more thrusts, causing you to whimper quietly and your body to shake softly.
Rafe watched you intently as your eyes met his, your nod sending a wave of excitement through him. He felt your hands moving up, your fingers tangling and pulling gently on his hair, his eyes closing briefly from the pleasure it gave him.
"Yeah, that's it.. come for me, baby.." he cooed, his breaths coming in quick harsh gasps as his body tensed beneath you. He could feel your body shaking and quivering against him, and it sent him over the edge. A low growl escaped from his throat as he came, holding on to your hips tightly.
He sat up quickly, grabbing your jaw and pulling your lips down onto his in an urgent kiss, his tongue pushing past your lips and delving deep into your mouth. His hands moved over your body, tracing every contour and curve taking fistfuls of your skirt and crop top, before finally his arms wrapped round you and he pulled you down on top of him, settling you on his chest as he tried to even out his breathing again.
You kissed him back sloppily before pulling away and swiping the back of your hand over your damp forehead, covered in a sheer layer of sweat and adjusting your glasses. You let him slip out of you, making sure to safely climb off from his lap given you were shitfaced drunk, opting to lay beside him on the bed to catch your breath.
Rafe let out a breathless laugh as you flopped down beside him on the bed. He was also sweaty and out of breath, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to regain his breathing. He looked over at you, taking in your disheveled and flushed appearance, his eyes lingering over your body for a moment before he spoke.
"You're somethin' else, you know that?..." he said, his voice low and rough.
"You don't have to talk to me after we do this you know that right?.." you mumbled, grimacing to your self as you stared up at the ceiling in a slight daze, your words slurred. Just like usual you were starting to feel the guilt and self hatred fill you as you regained your breath. It was had not to, given Rafe was a psychopathic rich asshole, who's favorite past time was to pick on you and your friends. That was when he wasn't fucking the living shit out of you at parties or whenever you decided you wanted to call him up for a quickie."Talkin' is optional.." you mumbled breathlessly.
Rafe rolled his eyes at your words, his patience growing thin as you started to spiral. He glanced over at you, a hint of annoyance in his voice.
"Jesus, here we go again... I thought the sex always shut you up.."
You raised a shaky hand to flip him off without sparing him a glance, your drunk brain focused more on the song playing outside the bedroom, where the party was still in full swing.
Rafe let out a huff of annoyance, rolling his eyes at your rude gesture. He sat up, grabbing his discarded shorts from the floor.
"Oh yeah, real mature..." he grumbled, pulling his shorts on and standing up from the bed.
You stood up too, you legs slightly shaky as you adjusted your underwear and denim skirt along with your bunched up crop top. "You're the one who's hooking up with a 17 year old. What do you expect, Cameron?"
Rafe shot you a glare, his expression turning cold as he pulled his shirt back on. "Don't start with that age bullshit. You're the one who keeps coming back for more. And you're not a kid so drop the innocent act."
"Wow you are so good at pillow talk Rafe.." you mumbled as you sat down on the bed to clumsily put your vans back on.
Rafe let out a scoff, shaking his head in disbelief. "Oh, please. I don't hear you complaining about it when I have you under me.."
"Good point, this point's yours, 1-0." you mumbled in amusement, shaking your head at him.
Rafe smirked as he watched you tie your shoes, his eyes roaming over your body again, lingering over the way your skirt was slightly hitched up, revealing more of your thighs.
"I'm always winning.. 2-0" he said matter of factly.
"Don't get cocky with me Cameron.." you raised one brow, standing up from the bed and walking over to the door stopping before you exited the bedroom, "I'll text you if i wanna go another round, in case JJ breaks my heart by being the boyfriend of another girl..." you looked over your shoulder pouting slightly.
Rafe rolled his eyes again, his arms crossing over his chest.
"Yeah, yeah, whatever. I'll wait by the phone.." he said sarcastically, his gaze roaming over you again. He couldn't help but admit that the thought of making you forget about JJ was a bit satisfying. If not a bit pathetic.
One thing that you liked about the whole situation with Rafe was that he never complained about being used, in a way. He got sex and you got your distraction for the moment from your feelings for JJ; which will never be reciprocated. Rafe didn't want love and neither did you and it kept him away from the pogues, so it was a win-win situation. Except for the fact that if they found out, they'd hate you. But that was a problem for future you. Just like the hangover looming over your head, dangling like an anvil waiting to drop and crush you.
You rolled your eyes at Rafe before exiting his bedroom and making your way down the hall and downstairs through the throngs of people still partying. You were blinded by the sudden change in light and the blaring music, but you pushed through to the drinks table, one of your hands trying to tame down your messy and sex mussed hair.
The room was crowded with people dancing, laughing, and drinks flowing left and right. As you made your way downstairs, trying to fix your hair, some people looked up and eyed you. Some greeted you with smiles and small nods, while others looked at you more curiously, perhaps noticing your disheveled state. But everyone seemed too drunk or distracted to pay too much attention. You eventually reached the drinks table, where a wide selection of alcohol and mixers were laid out.
As you surveyed the selection, someone suddenly sidled up to you, their voice cutting through the thumping music.
"Well, don't you look like you had fun upstairs.." a male voice said, clearly amused. You turned your head to see Topper standing beside you.
"I don't have any spare change, strange homeless man.." you spoke sarcastically, not sparing a glance in Topper's direction, too overstimulated and drunk to care.
Topper let out a chuckle, shaking his head at your sarcastic remark. "Still as charming as ever, eh?" he teased, his gaze roaming over you, taking in your messy appearance. It was evident that he noticed your mussed hair and flushed cheeks.
"Rafe's upstairs Topper.. please stop bothering me before anyone thinks we're friends.." you rolled your eyes, still scanning the drink options.
Topper chuckled and held up his hands in surrender, feigning innocence.
“Hey, I’m not bothering you.. I'm just making small talk, no need to get your panties in a twist.”
He leaned in, lowering his voice, his smirk growing into a sly grin. "And don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone about your little.. activities upstairs.."
"You better... your best friend enjoys the activities as much as i do.." you settled on mixing some sprite with vodka in a cup to sip on for the rest of the night.
Topper chuckled again, shaking his head in amusement at your words. "Oh, trust me, I know all about it. And I have no intention of spreading any rumors or gossip. You and I both know that wouldn't end well for either of us."
He paused, taking a sip of his own drink before continuing, a cocky smile on his face. "But, you know, I have to admit.. I'm a little jealous."
"And here i though you were still obsessing over our little Sarah.." you took a sip to test the drink before glancing in his direction while raising your brow.
Topper shrugged casually, a small, sly smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. At the mention of Sarah, he seemed to almost grimace, as if thinking of her brought back less than positive thoughts. "Sarah? That chapter is closed... For now at least.."
He turned to fully face you, studying your messy hair and disheveled state, a hint of amused curiosity in his gaze. "But you on the other hand... You're becoming quite the little party princess these days.."
"Well go hit on someone else Topper I'm not even interested in your best friend, Rafe— and he already made me finish multiple times.." you mumbled, shrugging in mock disappointment.
Topper chuckled, raising his hands in a placating gesture. A small hint of annoyance flared in his eyes, but he quickly masked it with his usual cocky attitude. "Easy princess.. I wasn't trying to hit on you. And I already knew you and Rafe weren't an item. I was simply making conversation.."
He paused, a grin spreading on his face. "Not my fault you're a little sensitive about it.."
"I ain't sensitive... I'm just not feeling it tonight, yeah? and you're still here bugging me.." you groaned, leaning against the drink table scanning the room for any signs of your friends.
Topper huffed in slight annoyance, his cocky smirk faltering just slightly. It was clear he wasn't used to being brushed off. "Fine, fine... I get it, I'll leave you alone.. But don't expect me to always be so polite and understanding, Y/l/n."
He downed the rest of his drink and set the empty cup on the table, before looking at you once more. "You know, you've really changed lately.."
"You don't even know me Topper.. Just leave already." you grimaced and tore your eyes from the crowd to shoot him a dirty look.
Topper raised his hands in mock surrender again, taking a step back. It was evident that the conversation was not going the way he wanted. His cocky demeanor started to slip, replaced by slight annoyance and resentment. "Alright, alright. I'm going.. No need to get so pissy with me."
He shot you a final dark glance before turning and disappearing into the crowd of party-goers, leaving you by yourself at the drink table.
You breathed a sigh of relief as Topper left, glad to be free from his unwanted company. Taking a moment to collect yourself, you sipped on your drink as you glanced around the room, trying to spot any familiar faces in the sea of party-goers.
As you took a moment to collect yourself and scan the crowd, a familiar presence suddenly appeared beside you. JJ stood silently beside you for a moment, his intense blue eyes taking note of your disheveled hair and slightly flushed cheeks, silently deducing what had happened previously.
He raised one eyebrow slightly but didn't say anything at first, just leaned back against the table and looked out at the crowd, watching the people dancing and laughing. After a moment, he spoke up.
"You look like you've been through the wringer." There was a hint of amusement in his voice, but also a slight note of concern
"How come you're alone?.. where's Kiara?" you spoke rather bitterly, the alcohol not stopping you from being grumpy as you stared at the people around you dancing and drinking.
JJ chuckled softly at your bitter tone, knowing that the alcohol was getting the better of you. He shook his head slightly, amused by your display of grumpiness. "Kiara's around somewhere, chatting it up with some of the other girls.."
He glanced over at you curiously, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "And don't change the subject. You look like you've had a raucous night thus far."
"You're just letting your girlfriend walk around alone..?" you mumbled, scrunching up your face in confusion and taking a sip of your drink, still not glancing at JJ.
JJ chuckled again, clearly finding your confusion and prodding amusing. "Yeah, I am. Why? You worried about her or something? Trust me, she's more than capable of handling herself."
He paused for a moment, studying your face as you avoided his gaze, sipping on your drink. "You're deflecting again, by the way.."
"Dunno.. just thought you'd be all over each other right now.." you chuckled wryly, "and i just hooked up with some dude.. that's why i look like a racoon.." you turned to side glance at him, a small proud smile tugging at your lips.
JJ raised his eyebrows in mild surprise, a mixture of amusement and disbelief on his face. He chuckled softly as you mentioned hooking up with some guy, but also couldn't help but notice the proud grin you had.
"Really now? And who's the lucky guy?" He leaned in slightly, his tone becoming a little more teasing as he spoke.
"..Secret." you narrowed your eyes, still smirking up at him as you turned to face him fully, your head tilted to the side as he leaned in slightly.
JJ chuckled again, clearly enjoying your coyness and slightly teasing demeanor. He leaned against the table, mirroring your position as he studied your face, an amused smile playing at the corner of his mouth. "Oh, a secret, huh? I see how it is."
He paused, a hint of mischief in his tone as he continued, leaning a little closer with a raised eyebrow. "Come on, don't keep me in suspense."
"I'm not spilling J.." you chuckled in disbelief, your brows furrowing at his insistence, your eyes roaming over his face. His cheeks were slightly flushed and his lips were a bit swollen, probably from kissing Kiara. His blonde hair was messy and he just looked so handsome to drunk you.
JJ chuckled along with you, enjoying your banter. He noticed your eyes roaming over his face, clearly taking in his flushed cheeks and slightly swollen lips, a result of his time with Kiara.
He couldn’t help but notice the way you were looking at him, your eyes lingering on his face, your own cheeks slightly blushed from the alcohol (and your hookup). He smirked faintly, enjoying the attention. "Come on, you can't keep me in the dark forever. I won't snitch, I promise."
"Nah.. not spilling." you tskd at him shaking your head and finally breaking the eye contact by turning your face away a little and taking a sip from your drink.
JJ chuckled, the smirk on his face growing wider as you stubbornly refused to give up the mystery guy's name.
He leaned even closer, leaning himself against the table to get more in your face. "Oh, you're such a tease.. Come on, just tell me his name. I'm really curious about this guy who has you looking so disheveled and satisfied.."
The way he leaned closer, the way he smirked, the way he looked at you.. It sent a strange little spark of excitement through you, even in your slightly drunken state. It was almost like a game, how he was trying to tease the mystery man's identity out of you, and how you were refusing to give in.
You took another sip of your drink, trying to hold back the fluttery, light feeling that was starting to bubble up inside.
"Not a chance, JJ. You'll have to pry it out of me with a crowbar.”
JJ chuckled softly at your stubborn refusal, enjoying the playful back-and-forth between the two of you. Your stubbornness was both admirable and frustrating all at once, but it only served to make him more intrigued and amused.
He took a step closer to you, invading your personal space, and lowered his voice to a huskier tone, challenging you with a smirk. "Is that right? Is that what it'll take, huh? A damn crowbar..”
"Watch the personal space, blondie.. you have a girlfriend now, don't forget." you chuckled, raising one brow as he continued to crowd you from the side, causing you to grimace in amusement.
JJ chuckled again, enjoying the way you were trying to push him away, all the while still not giving up the secret of the mystery man you hooked up with.
He didn't move away though, he continued to crowd your space, his eyes gleaming mischievously as he teased you. "And what's that supposed to mean, huh? Just because I have a girlfriend doesn't mean I'm not allowed to get up close and personal with my friends.."
He leaned in closer, his breath hot on your cheek as he spoke, his voice low and teasing. "Besides, Kiara's fine with me having my own personal space.. and if I wanna invade yours, she won't mind either.."
"What an understanding girlfriend Kiara is.." you mumbled, letting out a small soft laugh, almost brushing your nose against his when you turned your head to the side to glance at him.
JJ laughed softly along with you, reveling in the proximity of your faces, your nose almost brushing against his.
"Yeah, she's cool like that.."
He paused, his gaze lingering on your face, his features slightly more serious as he spoke in a lower tone. "Besides, she knows she's the only one that has me wrapped around her finger.."
Great wow, lady boner gone, you thought sarcastically at the last part of his statement. What a way to bring you back to earth after almost suffocating you with the tension. "I don't doubt that..." you mumbled, turning to gaze forward again, your eyes scanning the crowd again, adjusting your glasses and taking another sip from your drink in hopes to squish the feeling down.
JJ chuckled again, noticing the way your demeanor shifted after he mentioned Kiara having him wrapped around her finger. He could sense the tension and excitement between the two of you just moments before, but now it seemed to have dissipated a little.
He watched as you averted your gaze and took another sip of your drink, a small frown tugging at the corners of his mouth.
He knew he had to say something to bring back the banter and tension from before, so he leaned in again, his voice softer this time. "Hey, don't get all sulky on me now..”
"Why would i be sulky.. I'm happy for you." you spoke, shrugging after casting another sideway glance.
JJ raised his eyebrows, a touch of skepticism in his expression as he observed your reaction. He knew you well enough to sense something was off, but he wasn't sure what.
He studied your features for a moment, searching for any hints of jealousy or discontent, but your face remained neutral.
"You sure that's all it is? Just being happy for me and Kiara?"
His gaze lingered on your face, trying to read your expression, hoping to get a glimpse into what you were really feeling. He knew you well enough to know that sometimes you put up a front, masking your true emotions behind a neutral facade. Which was both admirable and annoying because if JJ liked to do anything, he liked to pry.
He leaned a little closer, his voice quieter, as if sharing a secret. "You can be honest, you know... if something is bothering you.."
"And why would i be bothered?" you asked, turning to face him again, your faces close again, "seems to me like you want me to be bothered or somethin'.." you added, your brows raised teasingly, feeling a little bolder given you were shitfaced.
JJ chuckled softly, his eyes locked on yours, a mix of amusement and something else, something more, in his gaze. He loved it when you got bolder with alcohol coursing through your veins.
"You think so, huh..?” he said, a hint of playfulness in his tone.
He leaned in even closer, his breath mingling with yours, his voice dropping to a low whisper. "Maybe I do.. Maybe I want you to be bothered, to be jealous.."
You scoffed, shaking your head calmly although on the inside you were freaking out. Your faces were so close and you could just close the distance between you and kiss him once, just like you had been dreaming. But you didn't of course, no amount of vodka could make you cut your own head like that. "..and why is that?" you settled on asking, tilting your head to the side a little.
JJ held your gaze, the smirk on his face only growing as he watched the subtle shift in your demeanor. He knew it was driving you crazy, having him so close like this, but he relished the effect he had on you. Was it a bit asshole ish of him? Probably. But when did he care about being an asshole. "Maybe I like when you’re bothered and jealous.. Maybe it makes you feisty, more fun to tease.."
He leaned in even closer, mere inches apart, his voice dropping to a whisper once again. "Maybe I like seeing you all worked up, just for me.."
You knew he was just teasing you. Obviously. You knew you had to pull back slightly and back away a little, tell him it wasn't funny and such. But you found yourself wanting to push back, ricochet this tension, "trust me you'll know if i was jealous.." you smirked, dropping your gaze to his lips deliberately and then back into those blue eyes you knew so well.
JJ's smirk only widened as he watched your gaze drop to his lips and then dart back up to his eyes. He was enjoying this little push and pull, this back and forth of tension and flirtation between you two.
He leaned in even closer, his breath warm on your cheek as he spoke in a low, huskier tone than before.
"Oh yeah? And how would I know if you were jealous, huh? You gonna spell it out for me, or are you gonna show me?"
"There's no need. I'm very happy for you as your best friend.." you whispered, your words sounding almost sarcastic, the statements almost getting lost in the sound of the blaring music of the party around you both.
JJ chuckled softly at the sarcastic note in your voice, seeing right through your feigned happiness for him and Kiara. He knew there was more to it, there was always more to it when it came to you and him.
He leaned in even closer, almost so that his lips were brushing against your ear, his whisper hot and tickling against your skin. "Oh yeah? You sure about that, huh? You sure you're not just saying that to cover up how you really feel?"
Your eyes almost fluttered closed as he whispered in your ear but you managed to keep them open and yourself up on your feet. Surprisingly, given you were also drunk like a sailor. Your fingers reached up to adjust your glasses chuckling, "oh come on, I'm being honest here... Scout's honor J.." you mumbled breathlessly still smirking.
JJ chuckled at your attempt to keep yourself balanced and upright, his eyes roaming over your face, taking in your flushed cheeks and slightly glassy eyes. He knew you were drunk, and he knew he should pull back, but damn it if that didn't make you even more attractive to him.
He smirked back, his arm instinctively moving to help steady you on your feet, his voice dropping to a dangerously low tone. "Alright, alright. I'll give you the benefit of the doubt.. for now... scout's honor, huh?
"Whatever.." you mumbled waving a dismissive hand in his direction, your face turned away again as you sipped from your drink. If he wasn't gonna pull back you would have seriously did something you would have regretted in the morning. You forgot what you were talking about anyway, the whole tension and the fact that he smelled like weed and cologne always made your brain short circuit. You really were cursed.
JJ let you wave off the conversation and take a swig of your drink, watching as you sipped on it while turning your face away. He could still feel the tension between the two of you, thick and palpable like smoke. It was like the air was charged with electricity whenever you were this close together. It didn't change when he got with Kie. Although he desperately hoped it would.
He studied your face for a moment, noticing how the alcohol was clearly affecting you, making your mind hazy and your movements looser. He had an uncontrollable urge to touch you, to take your hand in his or brush his fingertips along your jawline, but he held himself back.
The party was in full swing around you now, the music blaring and the lights growing even more blinding, but it all felt distant and irrelevant to JJ in this moment. All he could focus on was you, standing there with your flushed cheeks and swaying slightly on your feet, looking so damn endearing and tempting at the same time. He leaned in a little closer, his voice lowered to a soft murmur. "You're really feeling the drinks, huh..?"
"Yeah.." you responded weakly, chuckling breathlessly as you studied the crowd dancing and drinking, your vision blurry and your head fuzzy.
JJ watched as you chuckled weakly, your gaze trained on the partygoers around you, all lost in their own world of dancing and drinking. The alcohol was clearly taking its toll on you, and seeing you like this, slightly woozy and disoriented, stirred something in him.
He leaned in a bit closer not able to contain himself from doing so, his lips close to your ear again, his voice gentle yet with a hint of concern. "Maybe you should sit down for a while.. You don’t look so good, you’re not gonna pass out on me now, are you?"
"Nah i won't pass out." you shook your head, locking eyes with him when he pulled back slightly, "but maybe you should go find your girlfriend, don't you think? wouldn't want people to think we're up to something standing so close.."
JJ's gaze held yours for a long moment as you locked eyes with him, a flicker of something passing between you two before you mentioned Kiara. He knew you had a point, they were technically together, and it probably looked a little suspicious seeing him so close to you instead. But a small part of him didn't want to leave you. He didn't want to go find Kiara, he wanted to stay right where he was, close to you.
He chuckled lowly under his breath before speaking. "Yeah... Yeah, I probably should..."
"Yeah you should find Kiara.. your dear girlfriend.." you mumbled, turning to lean your back against the table, your hands gripping the edge of it for balance, tipping your head back and groaning to yourself. You were feeling lightheaded and it felt like the room was spinning around you, mouth watering slightly.
JJ watched as you turned away and leaned against the table, your grasp on the edge of it and the sound of your groan sending a pang of guilt through his chest. He knew he should go find Kiara, he was her boyfriend after all, but seeing you like that, a small voice in his head whispered to stay. Or maybe the devil on his shoulder did, he was too tipsy to tell which.
He shifted on his feet, glancing around the room aimlessly for a moment before looking back at you, his tone softer as he spoke. "Yeah... I really should go find her..."
But he didn't move. He stood there for a moment, torn between his duty to Kiara and the inexplicable pull he felt towards you. He watched you leaning against the table, your head thrown back and your eyes closed, and he couldn't help but think how delicate and beautiful you looked in that moment. He had seen you like this before, drunk and swaying, but there was something different about this time, something that made his heart ache a little.
He let out a sigh, his conflicting thoughts weighing heavily on him. He knew he was being selfish, that he should go find Kiara and do the right thing. He had a girlfriend, and he couldn't just stand here mooning over you. But he couldn't seem to make himself move.
He stepped closer to you, his voice a low murmur, almost too low to hear over the music. "You really look out of it, you sure you'll be okay if I leave you here?"
"I dunno... maybe. Maybe not.." you mumbled almost mischievously, grinning drunkenly, your eyes still closed and your head thrown back.
JJ rolled his eyes at your drunkenly mumbled response, a mixture of annoyance and affection in his expression. He knew you were too drunk to care about how you looked or sounded at this point, which was both endearing and frustrating.
He leaned in a little more to study you closely, his gaze on your face, taking in your closed eyes and the lazy grin on your lips. "You're such a pain in my ass, you know that?"
He let out a soft huff, his heart skipping a beat at how effortlessly cute you looked in this state, all disheveled and tipsy. But he also knew you were in no condition to be left alone, especially with all the drunk guys at the party who would probably try to take advantage of your vulnerable state.
He leaned against the table next to you, his shoulder bumping against yours as he spoke. "I can't just leave you here like this, you're probably gonna pass out or something if I let you be.."
"What bout' Kie?.." you slurred, swaying a little and fake pouted to yourself, throwing your head back a little more.
JJ raised an eyebrow at your slurring voice, rolling his eyes as you swayed drunkenly and pouted like a little kid. He knew you were just being a nuisance right now, but there was also a part of him that found your drunken antics amusing.
He let out another huff, his tone slightly annoyed but affectionate all the same. "Of course we have to think about Kie... But also, you're my friend, I can't just leave you here all by yourself when you're like this.."
You let out another loud groan. You always hated when he friend-zoned you in the middle of the conversations, and you were happy you were too drunk to say anything at the moment resorting to just groaning. "Thanks.. what would i do?.. without a best friend like you.." you chuckled wryly, head still thrown back and eyes closed.
JJ smirked at your groan and the mock appreciation in your voice. He knew you hated being friendzoned, but that was because you both knew it wasn't just that. There was always something more between the two of you, something neither of you could fully ignore or deny.
He leaned a little closer, his voice a low murmur as he spoke, a hint of teasing in his tone. "You'd be lost, that's what you'd be. Drowning in your own misery and despair without me.."
JJ chuckled dryly as he spoke, his eyes on your face, watching the way your eyelashes fanned across your cheeks in the dim light. He knew you were far too wasted to notice his slight flirting, which made it all the more fun for him. He was treading a fine line between just friends and something more, and it was a line he had been dancing around with you for a long time now.
He leaned even closer, his lips practically against your ear as he spoke, his voice soft and rough. "But let's be honest here, you'd be lost without me.."
Your eyes fluttered open, letting out a sound between a scoff and a snort, your fingers reaching up to adjust your glasses "think it's the other way around but.. 'kay." you mumbled, rolling your eyes at his statement steadying your self on your feet.
JJ grinned at your response, enjoying the way you tried to sass him even in your drunken state. He always loved your stubborn attitude, it was one of the things that attracted him to you in the first place.
He chuckled softly, watching you adjust your glasses and trying to steady yourself on your feet, a small part of him finding your clumsy efforts adorable. "Oh really now? You think I'd be the one lost without you, huh?"
"Well.. not entirely sure given you have Kie babysitting you now.." you nodded side glancing at him and bumping your shoulder against his at an attempt on casualness.
JJ rolled his eyes at your side glance and the bump of your shoulder, a small smirk playing on his lips. "Oh please, Kiara's not babysitting me, she's my girlfriend. There's a difference."
He studied your face for a moment, his gaze flickering over your features. "Besides, I'm perfectly capable of taking care of myself, you know .."
"And here i thought you didn't even have the word 'girlfriend' in your vocabulary.." you mumbled teasingly, your eyes still scanning the crowd of drunk teenagers dancing around you both, the music blaring loudly throughout the Cameron house. Mainly to distract you from the tension growing between you and JJ.
JJ huffed a small laugh at your teasing remark, rolling his eyes at the implication that he was a ladies man who couldn't possibly commit to a relationship.
"Hilarious."
He shot you a dry look, a hint of sarcasm in his voice. "Real funny, I'm not as much of a manwhore as you make me out to be, you know.."
"Hey.. I'm just sayin'.. didn't know you could be loyal." you chuckled, looking up at him, leaning against the drinks table to your side.
JJ rolled his eyes again at your comment about loyalty, but he couldn't help but smile a little. "Well, surprise surprise. I do have a heart capable of being loyal. I know, shocking, right?"
He smirked at you, his eyes locking with yours as you leaned against the drink table, his voice a little more teasing than usual. "You always have such high opinions of me, don't you."
"I've known you my whole life unfortunately.. these opinions are facts." you shrugged feigning disappointment.
JJ chuckled softly, shaking his head at your feigned disappointment and your "factual" opinions about him. He knew you were mostly teasing, although there was a hint of truth in your words. You had known him practically his whole life, you probably knew him better than anyone, and that thought both exhilarated and slightly irritated him. "Aw, you're breaking my heart here, you know that. I thought you had some faith in me."
"I mean hey.." you turned to face him, smirking and narrowing your eyes up at him, "you wanna tell me you actually had been loyal to Kie these 3 whole months..?" your smirk widened into a small grin, whispering.
JJ's mouth opened and closed, his mind racing for a moment as he tried to come up with a witty response to your question. He knew he couldn't truthfully say that he had been %100 loyal to Kiara these past three months. No, that would be a straight up lie.
He leaned in slightly, his voice a low murmur, a hint of guilt in his eyes. "You... you don't play fair, do you..?"
Your hand shot up to cover your mouth, a small snort of laughter escaping you. You wouldn't admit it but the thought that he wasn't completely loyal to Kie, excited you a little. Maybe that was the alcohol talking. "I knew it." you mumbled, eyes wide and teasing after laughing for a couple of seconds.
JJ's eyes widened as you let out a snort of laughter, his heart skipping a beat at how adorably amused you seemed by his lack of loyalty to Kiara.
He tried to play it off with a small smirk, but there was a hint of guilt in his voice. "Yeah yeah, you're a regular Sherlock Holmes. Congratulations for figuring me out."
"What are we talking about here.. making out? hand stuff..?" you asked lowly, stepping a little closer "or like the real deal?" you grinned, unable to hold your giggles.
JJ's cheeks flushed a light pink at the bluntness of your questions, his mind immediately going to the things he had done that weren't exactly loyal to Kiara. Some things he hadn't even told anyone yet.
He glanced around, making sure no one else was listening before he leaned closer to you, his voice a low murmur, his eyes a little wary. "Wouldn't you like to know weather boy.."
JJ mentally cursed himself for that response, he should've just made the joke and moved on, now you'd keep pushing for more information, you always did. But then again, he knew you didn't know the whole extent of his lack of loyalty, so what harm could a bit of honesty do?
He took a deep breath before he spoke again, his voice barely above a whisper. "It wasn't the real deal if that's what you're asking..."
"So we're talking 'bj from a stranger'? or..." you narrowed your eyes still smirking, your gaze fitting over his face.
JJ's cheeks burn a brighter red at the boldness of your question, at your unwavering gaze that seemed to see right through him. He was surprised you weren't more shocked, but then again you had always been fairly blunt and direct. He glanced around again, still ensuring no one was near enough to hear the details of his indiscretions.
He leaned in even closer, his voice was almost hoarse as he spoke, his heart beating faster. "More like a few make outs ... a few handjobs …"
You opened your mouth to speak, but no words came out. You were a little taken aback but more than anything amused. Way too amused. And your mind was now filled with the image of how JJ looked when he got a hand job or made out with someone. Also very not fit for the situation. "Damn.. that's all?" you found yourself asking, studying his face intently.
JJ raised a eyebrow at your reaction, expecting a bit more shock, but you just seemed incredibly amused by it all. Which surprised him.
He chuckled a little wryly at your question, a smirk playing on his lips. Your intense gaze on his face was making it hard for him to think straight. "Yeah, that's all."
He smirked a bit more, raising an eyebrow as he looked back and forth between your eyes. "Did you want me to say more?"
"I'm just.. that's not that bad.." you shrugged, pressing your lips together in amusement. God you were enjoying this. You felt a weird sense of satisfaction flood your hazy and drunk mind as you looked to the side, breaking the eye contact with him, scoffing in slight disbelief.
There was some part of JJ that was surprised at your nonchalant reaction, at how okay you seemed to be with the lack of loyalty he had towards Kiara. You were usually pretty judgmental when it came to that sort of stuff, but you just seemed amused by it now. Almost satisfied, even. Which puzzled him, and aroused him at the same time. He leaned a little closer to you, trying to catch your eyes with his again.
"Yeah? 'Not that bad' huh?" He teased with a sly smile.
JJ paused for a moment, studying your face as you seemed to be deep in thought, your eyes avoiding his gaze. There was a sense of satisfaction in your demeanor that he could not miss, and it made him curious, intrigued. Did you actually like the idea of him being a bit disobedient? His mind started to race as he studied your face, his lips parted slightly.
He leaned even closer, his voice a low murmur "Why do you seem so... satisfied with this?"
"I.. i don't-.. I'm not satisfied.. i just find it amusing." you stammered, letting out a small nervous chuckle, glancing back up at him, "maybe cause I'm wasted.." you shrugged, still trying to suppress a small smile.
JJ raised an eyebrow at your stammered response, a small smirk forming on his face at your nervous chuckle. He knew you well enough to know when you were hiding something, and the way you were trying to suppress your smile was a dead giveaway.
He leaned against the drink table you were standing at, his eyes locking with yours, a hint of challenge in his gaze. "Yeah? Amused or.... excited..?"
"Now why would i be excited, you're an unfaithful asshole?" you asked lowly, raising your brows as you stepped closer to him, a small teasing smirk playing on your lips.
JJ chuckled at your blunt words, his eyes darkened as you stepped closer to him. The tension between you was growing, and he liked it.
He leaned back against the drink table a bit more, his eyes flickering over your face, a devilish smirk on his lips. "I don't know, you tell me. You're the one who's been grinning this whole time, like you're getting some sort of kick out of this conversation..."
"Hey.. that's because i knew it. You confirmed my suspicions and I'm happy about being right." you shrugged, returning his gaze heads on, still grinning like you didn't actually mean the words. Because they were only half true. If you were gonna admit it fully to yourself, you felt like you found the biggest loophole in history, one you could easily slip through. But you discarded that for now. It wasn't like what you were thinking was morally correct. That shit was messy and you wouldn't mind just being right. You couldn't do that to Kie, as much as you wanted to.
JJ chuckled at your response, his eyes glittering as he studied your face. Your grin was playful, almost cocky, like you were holding something back. "Your suspicions? You knew I wasn't being loyal to Kie, huh?"
He crossed his arms over his chest, his smirk widening. He loved when you were like this, cocky and confident, it was hot.
JJ's heart was racing as he stood a breath away from you. The proximity to you combined with the adrenaline rushing through his veins was making him feel a little dizzy, but in the best possible way. He could see a hint of something in your eyes, and it fueled him on.*
He leaned a little closer, his hot breath caressing your ear, as he spoke in a low, sultry voice. "You have no idea what you're doing to me right now.."
Your brows raised, your eyes widening slightly at his unexpected words. You could feel the small flush creep up your neck and you let out a low laugh. "Are you trying to bait me..?" you asked, a small smirk playing on your lips.
JJ chuckled, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of mischief and desire as he saw your reaction to his words. Your flushed face only fueled him further.
He reached out and gently caressed your flushed skin with the back of his hand, a sly smile on his face. "Bait you? Me? I'm just sayin' what's on my mind, sugar."
JJ felt a rush of confidence and boldness, fueled by the alcohol and the heat of the moment. He moved a little closer, his hand still tracing along your jawline as he spoke, his voice lowering even more.
"And I can tell you, you've got my mind going to some very interesting places.."
"I can't figure out if you're being serious or this is just some weird experiment to see if i bite the bait.." you narrowed your eyes, your eyes tracing over every detail of his face. You were freaking out internally of course, his words and touch and the way he called you sugar were all sending your mind in a drunken frenzy. Especially with the southern drawl his low words carried.
JJ smirked, his smirk widening at your narrowing gaze. He could see you trying to decipher his intentions, and he was enjoying the effect he was having on you. The way your eyes were tracing over his face, the way you responded to his touch and words... It was exactly what he was aiming for, and more. And he could feel the tension building between you.
He leaned even closer to you, his hand still gently resting on your jawline. He looked right into your eyes, his voice sultry. "Oh, I assure you, doll, I'm very serious.."
JJ leaned closer, so close that his body was now pressed against yours. He could feel your breath on his skin, smell the alcohol on your breath, and it was driving him crazy. He ran his hand down your neck, leaving a trail of heat behind as he spoke, his voice a low murmur, full of desire and tension. "You have no idea how much self-control it's taking me right now not to do some very bad things to you.."
"So it's that easy, yeah?" you asked, your expression smug and intense "you're biting my bait too y'know..?"
JJ paused for a moment, taken a little off guard by your words. He hadn't expected you to fire back so quick, and with such attitude. But he liked it, he found it sexy and intriguing. And he knew you were right, he was definitely biting your bait, hook, line, and sinker.
He smirked again, his eyes darkening with desire as he looked at you. He leaned in even closer, his lips almost brushing your ear as he responded in a low, dangerous voice that sent a shiver down your spine. "Yeah, doll, I guess I am..."
"I kinda like the tension though.." you nodded vaguely, "it's not wrong to have tension with your best friend... what is wrong though.. is what you're trying to bait me into..."
JJ chuckled, his hand slowly tracing along the side of your neck, sending chills down your spine. "Oh, the tension is definitely worth it. You have no idea how much."
He paused for a moment, his eyes locked on yours, his gaze intense and sultry. "You're right, sugar. We are best friends. And sometimes... best friends do very wrong things to each other.."
"You're talking to me like you're talking to a child.." you chuckled softly, your gaze glued onto his face, "still doesn't make it any less... treacherous and wrong." you shrugged grinning.
JJ's smirk widened as you chucked, enjoying the way you were responding to him. He felt a thrill of excitement coursing through his veins, feeding off your energy. "Nah, I know you're not a child. You're a grown woman, capable of making your own decisions. Just like I'm a grown man.. with very few limits.. very few morals.."
He paused for a moment, his head slightly tilting as he looked deeply into your eyes. "Sometimes wrong things feel so goddamn right.."
"Very few limits and morals, huh? and what if i have a strong moral code and i like doing the right things..?" you prodded, narrowing your eyes again, pressing your lips together in a questioning look.
JJ's smirk turned into a sly grin, his eyes sparkling with mischief. He knew you were playing a game, just as he was, and he was enjoying it immensely. "You're funny as hell, doll."
He chuckled softly, his hand moving down to rest on your hip, holding you against the drink table. "We both know you don't have a strong moral code. You like breaking the rules just as much as I do. We're both just very good at hiding it."
"This isn't about my rules. I don't have rules here.. i can hook up with as many guys as i want at this party.." you chuckled, crossing your arms over your chest, "including you. You're the one who's supposed to be loyal to one person." you mumbled mischievously, smirking up at him.
JJ's eyes darkened at your words, a dangerous glint appearing in them as he smirked back at you. He took a step closer, his body pressing closer against yours, his hand slowly sliding down your hip, leaving a trail of heat in its wake. "Yeah, maybe I am. But you don't seem real broken up by that fact, sugar... In fact, you seem to be enjoying it quite a lot.."
He lowered his head to your ear, his voice a low, sultry murmur "Admit it.."
"I'm tempted to.. but you know what they say in court.. anything you say can be held against you or something.." you chuckled once again at your own words, still fixing with your gaze, your eyes glinting with curiosity behind your glasses.
JJ smirked again, enjoying your quick-witted response. He knew you were playing with him, trying to get a rise out of him. But he was enjoying this little game of cat and mouse the two of you were playing. He took another step forward, his body now fully pressed against yours, his hand slowly sliding around your waist, pulling you against his chest.
"Hmm.. yeah, that's true. You can always plead the fifth, sugar." He leaned in closer, his lips just a breath away from your ear, his voice low and sultry.
"Plead the fifth..?" you snorted softly in amusement at his quick rebuttal to your smartass response. You always liked that about JJ. He could always take what you dished out no matter the context. Perks of being childhood best friends, i guess.
JJ chuckled at your snort, his smirk widening into a cocky, confident smile. He knew you could give as good as you got, and he loved it. There was something so sexy and exciting about your quick-witted banter.
"Yes ma'am. The ol' fifth amendment. The right to shut your damn mouth and keep your secrets to yourself." He gently grabbed your chin, tilting your head up so that your eyes met his once more, his voice dropping down to a sultry whisper.
"You're such a smartass.." you shook your head raising your brows. "Maybe i wanna speak my mind and not plead the fifth amendment. I'm a law abiding citizen after all.." your grin widened, continuing to challenge him, pushing the limit.
JJ chuckled at your words, enjoying your playful defiance. The more you pushed him, the more his desire and excitement grew. He loved it when you played this game with him. "A law-abiding citizen, huh? Sure, doll. Whatever you say."
He smirked, leaning in closer, his lips almost brushing against your ear again. "We both know your mind is filled with all kinds of not-so-innocent thoughts right now. Confess, sugar.."
"Can't confess anything.. i plead the fifth." you shifted the weight from one foot to the other, turning your face a little to the side, your noses brushing against each other as he leaned in to whisper in your ear.
JJ chuckled gruffly at your playful stubbornness, enjoying the way you leaned into him and the way your faces were now so close together. It was taking all his self-control not to just push you up against the wall at this point and kiss you senseless. But he wanted to play your game, and he wasn't about to give up yet. "Damn.. You're driving me crazy just by talking about not talking.."
He paused, his voice lowering to a sultry whisper, his breath hot against your ear. "I wish I could just kiss you right now, sugar.."
You weren't sure how you were still standing right now. Especially since you were already really drunk. That was one sentence you hoped to hear from JJ since you started liking him. But it wasn't the right setting, given Kiara was in the same house and she could always decide to come looking for her boyfriend. The same boyfriend clinging to you and practically begging you to hook up with him. As bad as it sounded, it felt like a win for you, even though it shouldn't.
"Oh yeah..?" you asked lowly, still smiling up at him, those 2 words being the only ones you could manage in that moment.
JJ's smirk widened as he watched you struggle to formulate a response. He knew he had you right where he wanted you. And he was enjoying it. His hand was still resting on your hip, his fingers gently tracing circles on the skin underneath your shirt. He relished in the way you leaned into him, the way your breath hitched, the way your eyes darkened with desire.
"Yeah.."
His voice was low and husky with a hint of pleading, his breath hot against your ear as he leaned in closer his lips mere inches away from your skin. "I wanna kiss you so bad right now.."
"I heard you the first time.." you teased, turning your face to the side again, your nose brushing against his cheek once again.
JJ chuckled, his smirk widening in amusement as he felt your nose brush against his cheek. He couldn't resist the urge to move even closer to you, his body now fully pressed against yours, trapping you between him and the table. "Oh, I know you heard me. But I just like hearing myself say it. I like the way it makes you squirm.."
He leaned in even closer, his breath hot against your ear as he continued to speak, his voice dropping down to a low murmur. "And I know you feel it too, sugar. I can see it in your eyes, I can hear it in your breathing. You wanna kiss me just as much as I wanna kiss you. Admit it.."
"Maybe... but just as a little experiment y'know?" you whispered back, your gaze fixed intently on the side of his face, "i mean we've been best friends for so long.. can't blame me for wondering, yeah?"
JJ chuckled again, his smirk widening into a cocky smile. "A little experiment, huh? I like the sound of that.."
His hand traveled from your hip to your waist, his fingers tracing the curves of your body. "Yeah, totally. I guess I can't blame you at all for wondering how different it'd feel.. being with your childhood best friend and all.. that must've popped into your head at some point, right sugar?"
"Did it pop into your head..?" you turned the question around, mirroring his smirk.
"Oh, it definitely popped into my head.." JJ's smirk widened as he spoke, his eyes scanning your face for a moment, taking in every detail. He loved the way you matched his smirk with your own, the way you were playing the same game as he was.
"More times than I can count, if i'm being honest..." He nodded, his body now completely pressed against yours, his breath warm against your ear.
"You have no idea how many times I've imagined what it'd be like to kiss you.. to touch you.. to make you moan my name as I-" He cut himself off, a low chuckle escaping his lips as he pulled back slightly, his gaze fixed intently on your face.
You met his gaze heads on again, knowing that he was imagining the same thing as you. It was like your own moans were echoing in your mind as you imagined being on top of JJ, despite the blaring music around you both. You pressed your lips together to suppress a nervous smile, adjusting your glasses and holding his gaze silently, not backing away but not saying anything either.
JJ seemed to pick up on your nervous smile as he held your gaze. He couldn't help but smile too, his eyes sparkling with a mixture of mischief and desire. He knew you were thinking the same things he was, and it was driving him wild, in the best possible way.
"You're good at this game, doll.."
He mumbled, his grip on your hip tightening just a little as his eyes flicked down to your lips for a moment, taking in their soft shape and fullness. He wanted to kiss you so badly, it was taking all his self-control to hold back.
"I am.. feels like we've playing for years, right?" you spoke, chuckling softly, the sound almost lost in the party sounds around.
JJ chuckled in agreement, nodding slightly. "Yeah, it definitely feels like it..."
He paused for a moment, his gaze still fixed on your lips, his eyes tracing their shape, his mind wandering to all sorts of dirty imaginings that he was desperately trying to push away. But standing this close to you, seeing you looking up at him with those eyes and that smirk, it made it very difficult for him to stay focused and not lean in and kiss you right there and then.
"Y'know.. your lips are a lot pinker and fuller than I've always imagined.." He mumbled, his thumb gently tracing the outline of your bottom lip, feeling the softness against his skin. His eyes darkened as he looked down at you, the heat and desire behind them almost palpable.
"What about about my lips?" you asked, raising a brow at the word 'imagined', swallowing down a small lump that was forming in your throat.
JJ's gaze was still fixed on your lips, tracing the shape of them lazily with his thumb, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.
"You have no idea how many times I've thought about what it would feel like to kiss your lips.. to have them on mine.." His voice was low and rough, his mind obviously consumed by his own thoughts of you and the two of you together.
"Oh my god, i thought you were gonna end that sentence in another way.." you snorted a small nervous laugh, stepping back a little to laugh gently and nervously, placing your hands on your knees.
JJ couldn't help but chuckle as you stepped back and laughed nervously. He could see that you were feeling a little flustered and he couldn't blame you, he was feeling the same way.
"What? Did you think I was gonna say something dirty, sugar?" He asked, raising an eyebrow, his smirk widening.
"Yeah.. i mean when guys talk about my lips, they're always like: 'you have dick-sucking lips..'" you giggled again, locking eyes with him and shrugging.
JJ chuckled again, unable to keep the smile off his face at your words. Yeah, definitely flustered. He took a step closer to you again, leaning against the table next to you, his arm now brushing against yours.
"Yeah, guys these days can be pretty crude, huh?" He looked at you, his gaze locking with yours for a moment, his thoughts betraying him as he imagined what it'd look like to see your lips wrapped around him, your eyes looking up at him like now..
He had to stop himself from groaning aloud, his mind replaying the imaginative scene in front of him over and over, sending a wave of heat through his body. You on your knees, your lips around him, you hand following suit.. He took a slow, deep breath, trying to control his mind and his body's reactions, before speaking again.
"They've got no tact or class.. it's all just crude one-liners and vulgar comments.."
"I know right..?" you mumbled in amusement, watching every micro-expression on his face, letting out a small knowing chuckle.
JJ shot you a quick sideways glance, his eyebrow twitching as he noticed your knowing chuckle, realizing that you were paying attention to every small movement he made. He could tell you were picking up on the way he was reacting to you, and he knew he had to be careful with his words and reactions.
"Yeah.. it's annoying, honestly.."
He tried to play it cool, leaning against the table and crossing one leg over the other, hoping you didn't pick up on exactly what he was thinking.
"Well... you were telling me just a few moments ago how you... wanna hear me moan your name. So you weren't very far from crude one liners or vulgar comments." you adjusted your glasses, mirroring his smile.
JJ's smile widened at your words, his chest swelling with pride that you remembered his words from not even 5 minutes ago. He felt your mirrored smile, noticing the confidence behind it and knowing that you loved how easy you could make him flustered.
"Hey now.. I'm just being honest. I don't have to be crude about it." He chuckled, running a hand through his hair, trying to appear calm and casual.
You giggled, watching him intensely for a few moments. Before you were going to speak up though, Kie cut you off, greeting JJ and standing in front of both of you with Sarah. The greeting caused you to break the eye contact with JJ, grinning at the girls, who unknowingly walked into something. His girlfriend walked up to him slinging her arms around his neck, smiling at him lovingly.
JJ barely had time to react before Kie was in front of him, her arms wrapped around his neck, her body pressed against his. He had to resist the urge to wince at the interruption, his gaze flicking from her to you before he put on his usual cocky grin.
"Heyyy, Kie."
He greeted her, wrapping his arms around her waist, all the while silently wishing she would disappear or at least go somewhere else, so he could go back to flirting with you. Which he felt bad for thinking.
Kie leaned against him, burying her head in the crook of his neck, her arms still wrapped around his neck. She was completely oblivious to the tension between him and you, blissfully unaware of the fact that he was completely captivated by you just moments ago. She pulled back from him enough to look up at his face, her expression fond and affectionate. "I missed you."
She said softly, her voice sweet and loving. He couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt at the affectionate look in her eyes. But he pushed those feelings away, his eyes flickering back to you for a moment.
JJ forced himself to smile down at her, to look at her like a man who was smitten would, but it was hard. All he could think about was you. You and your soft, full lips, and your sharp, quick wit, and the way your eyes sparkled when you spoke to him. His arms around her waist felt tight, almost stiff, like he was holding her against him for the sake of keeping up appearances.
"Yeah, I missed you too, baby." He replied, managing to keep his voice even. His eyes flicked back to you again.
You could feel yourself grow annoyed again. Just like you would when seeing Kiara with JJ. You looked away from the scene and smiled at Sarah again, leaning back against the table casually, "Hey y'all.." you greeted both of them, adjusting your glasses. You were desperately trying to push down the conversation you just had with JJ, how he was practically begging you with his eyes to hook up with him. Or how you were practically undressing him with yours.
Kie turned to you and smiled at your greeting. She had no idea that what was going on just before she had arrived had any significance. She was oblivious to the fact that JJ's mind was consumed with thoughts of you.
"Hey! How are you? Did you just get here?" She asked, genuinely wondering without realizing that JJ's eyes hadn't left you since she'd showed up.
You shook your head and tskd at her question, a small smirk on your lips, "Nah.. i was upstairs.. doing something." you mumbled, your gaze fitting to the side as you remembered your small hookup with Rafe barely an hour ago.
Kie raised her eyebrows at your response, her expression curious and interested. She knew you well enough to know that 'doing something' could mean a variety of things, none of them boring or uninteresting. "Oh really? And what were you doing?"
She asked, her tone playful, like she was trying to coax the information out of you.
"Too bad i plead the fifth.. you guys will never know." you smirked teasingly, glancing between Sarah and Kie before shooting JJ an amused look knowing you talked about 'pleading the fifth' to one another.
Kie groaned, pouting at your response, knowing that it was unlikely she would get any information out of you. She was always curious, and your mysterious demeanor only served to heighten her interest. She opened her mouth to say something, but was cut off as she noticed the look between you and JJ.
JJ's heart skipped a beat as you shot him a look, the connection between the two of you palpable for a brief moment. He had to restrain himself from breaking into a smirk, remembering your previous conversation.
His mind went back to moments before Kie had interrupted, the way he'd been fixated on your lips, the way he'd wanted to taste them. He tore his gaze away from you, forcing himself to look at Kie instead, his arms still around her waist. But his eyes kept flickering back to you, unable to stay away for long. He was torn between the two of you, feeling guilty for the thoughts he was having and the feelings you were stirring up in him.
Kie noticed JJ's distracted gaze, the way his eyes kept darting towards you, even as he held her in his arms. She couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy and insecurity, wondering what was going on between the two of you.
"What are you thinking about, babe?" She asked, her tone slightly sharper than before.
JJ's heart skipped a beat again at Kie's question, realizing that he had been caught looking at you. But he quickly shook it off, plastering on a charming smile and looked down at Kie.
"Nothing, baby. Just... zoning out, I guess." He lied, his gaze flickering back to you for a moment before returning to Kie.
You on the other hand were looking down at your phone, pulling up the chat with Rafe to text him quickly. 'U owe me 50$ prick i told u i wasnt delusional jj was just begging me to hook up with him.' You texted the Cameron boy, chuckling to yourself at the memory of the bet you made with Rafe about JJ never liking you back that way, after you guys hooked up one random day.
A few moments later, your phone vibrated with a reply from Rafe. 'Yeah yeah. I'll give you your 50 bucks when I see you.' He would never forget about something that he owed, especially if it was a bet that he lost.
JJ's mind was still on you, despite trying to focus on what Kie was saying. He couldn't stop thinking about your conversation before she had interrupted, the way you had looked at him with that sly, seductive smile on your lips.
'Might be sooner than u think his girl just interrupted the whole thing. They're snugglin in front of me rn' you typed out the response quickly, following it with a over the top chain of broken heart emojis, chuckling as you did so, before tucking the phone back in the back pocket of your denim skirt.
'Damn. Wish I could see that.' He replied, adding a few of his own laughing emojis.
JJ and Kie had migrated over to some sort of couch and were sitting down next to each other, Kie practically on top of him, her head resting on his shoulder. Despite the close contact, JJ couldn't help but glance over at you, his eyes drawn to your figure, his mind still swirling with your words from not even 10 minutes ago.
'Where r u?' you typed, looking around you as if expecting to see Rafe in the crowd of drunk teenagers, still wearing that amused smile on your face. You noticed that JJ and Kie were now sitting down on the couch, Sarah next to you preparing herself a small drink at the drink table you were leaning against.
'Just around... why?' he responded, adding a few winking emojis.
Kie had cuddled up against JJ, her arm linked with his, her body pressed close to him. He tried to act natural, but his attention kept getting pulled back to you. The way you were casually leaning against the table, your legs crossed, the smirk playing on your lips. He desperately tried to keep his eyes from drifting down your legs again but was failing miserably.
'How vague.. u sound like a murderer' you rolled your eyes adding a 🔪 emoji at the end before pressing send and tucking your phone back into your pocket facing Sarah. "What you drinking?" you asked curiously. trying desperately not to look at the couple on the couch just a few feet away.
The phone vibrated again with a new message from Rafe, his response containing a laughing/crying emoji, followed by 'Not really in the murdering mood today lol'. Sarah looked up from the drink she was making, a smirk on her face.
"Just a shot mix. You want some?" She gestured to the different bottles of alcohol on the table, some half empty and others barely touched.
'Is that cs u have a party at ur house rn or what?' you replied to Rafe instantly, your shoulders shaking a little with suppressed laughter, "Nah.. I'd have a vodka orange if you wanna make that for me.." you shouted slightly at Sarah over the music, casting a small glance in JJ's direction and catching his eyes, given he was already looking at you.
'Oh yeah that too lol'
He texted back, his reply making you chuckle again. Sarah nodded at your request, grabbing a bottle of vodka and orange juice from the table, beginning to pour the drinks.
Meanwhile, JJ was caught staring at you again, his gaze fixated on you, like he couldn't tear his eyes away. You glanced in his direction, catching his eyes. He felt a jolt go through him at the eye contact, his heart beating a little faster. He hastily looked away, trying to maintain a nonchalant attitude.
'Stop puttin lol after every text rafe u look like my mom who js discovered lolling' you texted back amused. You broke the eye contact with JJ when you had to text Rafe back, your expression melting into one of amusement and awkwardness.
'Sorry lol' he responded, chuckling to himself at the thought of looking like a mom who just discovered texting shorthand.
JJ watched as your expression changed suddenly, noticing the mix of amusement and awkwardness on your face. He couldn't help but wonder what you were texting, who you were texting, and if it was about him. He took a deep breath, trying to remain calm and composed, all the while wanting to get up and tear your phone out of your hands to see who you were texting.
'Ur so dumb' you texted Rafe back before adding 'but seriouslt where r u' you added quickly, misspelling a word, evidence you were clearly more drunk than last time you saw each other. You looked back at Sarah, smiling as she handed you the drink, chatting with her while laughing and gesturing while talking for a few minutes.
Rafe laughed to himself at your misspelled word, finding the occasional tipsy text message amusing. 'I'm coming' he replied, adding a few eye roll emojis.
JJ tried his best to keep himself together, still glancing up every now and then to look at you. Every time you laughed, he felt a pang in his gut. He wanted to be the one making you laugh, to be the reason you were showing your bright smile. Sarah noticed JJ's repeated glances towards you, an amused smirk on her face.
'Where r u comin? im downstairs wirh ur sister and JJ dont make it weird' you texted, stopping your conversation with Sarah midway to text Rafe back, a small sense of anxiety washing over you at his text. You caught JJ's eyes again, a small knowing sparkle in them before looking away and at Sarah "what?" you asked her, grimacing in amusement and confusion.
'Oh you'll find out later' Rafe responded, adding a few eye emojis.
JJ watched as you read the text message, noticing the mix of emotions that flickered across your face, the sparkle in your eyes that he knew all too well.
Sarah chuckled at your grimace, taking another sip of her drink. "Nothing. Just observing is all."
'Haha real funny Rafe, later when tho?' you replied sarcastically, suppressing an excited smirk at Rafe's text to not weird out your friends. "What do you mean? what are you observing?" you asked Sarah, looking up from your phone in confused amusement and obliviousness.
Rafe chuckled to himself, enjoying getting you all worked up with his mysterious text messages. 'Whenever I want.' He responded, purposely keeping you in suspense.
Sarah chuckled again, casting a small glance towards JJ before turning back to you. "Oh, nothing. Just your little staring contest with JJ." She teased, her voice filled with amusement.
'Don't forgt ur the one hooking up wit me whenever i want' you replied to Rafe, not bothering to fix the typos, "I'm not starin' at JJ.." you mumbled, raising one brow in Sarah's direction and taking a slow, awkward sip of your drink.
Rafe chuckled at your text message, feeling a mix of desire and excitement at the thought of you. 'Is that a threat or a promise baby?' he responded, adding a few eggplants and fire emojis.
Sarah snorted into her drink, clearly amused by your response. She leaned in towards you, speaking in a low voice. "Oh really? So why does he keep looking over here every couple of minutes then?"
"Hold on.." you shushed Sarah, grimacing at your phone, 'rafe pls delete the eggplant and fire emojis or else im never sleeping with u ever agan,' you warned Rafe shaking your head at the screen of your phone before switching it off, "Dunno.. but I'm not staring, he is.." you shrugged, glancing at JJ once again, the grimace from Rafe's text still on your face.
Rafe chuckled to himself at your reply to his text, feeling a mix of amusement and annoyance at your threat. 'Damn, alright I'll remove them.' he responded, quickly deleting the emojis and sending a sheepish face.
Sarah raised an eyebrow, watching your interaction with your phone with amusement. She then followed your gaze over to JJ, who was indeed looking at you. "Uh huh.. and why do you think he's staring at you then?"
"I'm not sure..." you mumbled, humming. 'Wanna makeout?' you asked Rafe after glancing at Kie being all over JJ and feeling the jealousy spike up inside you.
Rafe smirked when he read your text. 'Always. Where you at?'
On the couch, JJ was still letting Kie snuggle into his side, but he couldn’t tear his attention away from you. Even as he listened to what Kie was saying, his mind wandered back to you. He watched as you seemed to be texting someone, a frown growing on his face.
'Downstairs having a drink with ur sister.' you answered quickly and looking up from your phone at Sarah, smiling awkwardly, "I gotta do something real quick.. is it ok if I'm gone for like... 10 minutes tops." you mumbled downing the remnants of your drink and fidgeting slightly.
Rafe quickly typed a response. 'Be there in 5.'
Sarah seemed surprised by your sudden need to leave, but she tried to stay casual. She raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "Uh, sure I guess. What for?"
'Where? we're not makingout downstairs with my freinds around' you texted hastily before looking up at Sarah, "Just.. party things y'know?" you answered vaguely, shrugging.
Rafe's response came back quickly, filled with a slight hint of annoyance. 'The pool house. Hurry up'
Sarah shot you a quick skeptical look, sensing that you were being coy with your answer. But she decided not to pry any further. "Party things huh? Sounds important." She replied sarcastically.
'The pool house? how romantic r u there already?' you asked him, raising one brow at your phone before looking back up at Sarah, clearly distracted, "It is.. Do you guys have a pool house?" you asked Sarah, already looking at the glass doors leading to the pool in the backyard.
Rafe's response was quick. 'Yep. Just waiting for you.'
Sarah nodded, gesturing towards the glass doors. "Yeah we do, it's right over there. But it's usually just a place for people to chill and make out."
'Omg u were so making out with someone else there be4 i asked.' you texted back sighing outloud, "Yeah.. thanks.. I'll be right back yeah?" you smiled awkwardly sparing one last glance at Kie and JJ, your eyes falling onto the couple making out sloppily. Gross.
Rafe's reply was filled with sarcastic agreement. 'Obviously. Hurry.'
Sarah chuckled at your response, a knowing smirk on her face. "Yep, sure." JJ noticed your glance towards him and Kie, and for a split second, his eyes flickered up at you. He saw the slight frown on your face before his attention got called back to Kie.
You walked over to the glass doors, pushing them lightly to open them. You could see the pool house just a few feet away, the warm glow of lights behind it lighting up the night. You stepped outside, the cool night air hitting your skin, sending a small shiver down your spine. There were people scattered around the pool but the crowd was mostly inside. You didn't know if you were glad or not at the fact.
You stepped inside, shutting the door behind you with a soft click, locking it for good measurement. Your eyes fell on Rafe standing by the couch with a smug look on his face, as if he knew you were gonna end up here, with him again.
"Don't give me that look.. you owe me 50 bucks by the way.." you scolded teasingly before reminding him that you won the bet.
Rafe's smirk grew wider, his eyes flickering up and down your figure. "Yeah yeah, whatever. I'll give you the money later."
He stepped closer towards you, his arms wrapping around your waist. His scent was potent, a mixture of alcohol, expensive cologne, and smoke.
"I thought you were never gonna come." He drawled in a low voice, pulling you closer to him.
"Uh, well.. blondie was making out with his girl and doing boyfriend things and i got bitter.." you shrugged, placing your hands on his shoulders lazily "so i was like: i can also makeout with Rafe.." you continued, chuckling dryly.
Rafe chuckled too, his hands slowly rubbing up and down your hips. He leaned in, his lips gently tracing along your neck, leaving a trail of light kisses before making his way up to your ear.
"I don't mind you being bitter. It's kinda hot.." he whispered in a husky voice, nipping your earlobe before continuing his journey down to your shoulder.
"The thing is I'm not bitter over you.. why do you find it hot that I'm basically using you to get another guy out of my system..?" you asked furrowing your brows as you let him kiss your neck freely, already used to the ministrations.
Rafe paused his assault on your neck, his lips hovering just above your skin. He hummed lowly before straightening up, looking at you with a lopsided smile. "Maybe cause I like being used..?” he admitted, a hint of playfulness in his tone. His hands continued to rove up and down your body, seemingly not able to stop touching you.
"That's kinda kinky.. you seriously need a therapist, i think.." you chuckled, narrowing your eyes at him teasingly.
Rafe smirked at your comment, his hands sliding down to your hips, his grasp firm and possessive. He chuckled heartily, amused by your retort. "Yeah well you're the one who came chasing after me cause you're jealous of another guy's girl. So who's really the crazy one now hmm?" He pulled you closer, your body flush against his now.
"Whatever.. i just want easy sex and you're giving it everytime.." you teased leaning in to ghost your lips over his lazily.
Rafe hummed in agreement, his eyes flickering down towards your lips. He leaned in, his lips connecting with yours for a brief second, before pulling back slightly.
"And you're always ready and willing. That make us even right?" he teased back, his hands roaming down to rest on your backside, giving you a firm squeeze.
The pool house was dark and secluded, the only source of light from the single window in the back. Rafe backed you up against the wall, his body pressing flush against yours as he trailed his lips along your jaw and down your neck. His hands gripped your hips, pulling you close as he muttered against your skin.
"And you look so damn good in this skirt. You were just begging for attention out there weren't you?”
You scoffed, slight annoyance flickering in your eyes as he spoke but still gripping his shoulders tightly, "no... I'm just effortlessly hot.." you mumbled pulling him for another brief kiss.
Rafe chuckled against your lips, his tongue quickly sliding out to graze your bottom lip before pulling away again with a smirk. His hands slid down from your hips to the hem of your skirt, gently rolling it up so that his fingers skimmed along your bare thighs.
"Effortlessly huh? I think you're just begging to be taken right now." he drawled, his voice huskier than before.
"Don't think i have time for that.. beside we already fucked 2 times tonight.." you furrowed your brows again, mulling over his words as if it was a tough decision.
Rafe chuckled at your response, clearly amused by your mock indecision. He leaned in again, his lips brushing against your ear as he whispered. "That's even better. You're probably pretty sensitive after two times... I don't think you'd even take that long for a third."
He nipped at your earlobe, his hands continuing to caress your thighs, before he pulled back slightly to look at you. His eyes were darkened with lust, lips curving up into a smirk. "We don't even have to take our clothes off this time. I can just make you lose it with my fingers.. and maybe my tongue too if you're good for me."
His tone was teasing, but there was a hint of a challenge in it.
You smirked, raising one brow at him curiously "you're suggesting something that doesn't give you pleasure?"
Rafe's smirk widened, clearly enjoying the back and forth banter between you. His hands moved higher up your thighs, but he didn't move any further, wanting to wait for your response. "Oh no, trust me, I'll get plenty of pleasure. There's nothing more I like than watching you squirm and moan around my fingers."
He leaned in closer, his lips hovering just above your neck. "But we both know you just want to forget about that guy back there.. and I'm here to help."
"How selfless of you.." you mumbled teasingly, shaking your head as he leaned in closer.
"Yeah, i'm a real saint." he smirked, his hands moving further up your thighs and under your skirt, fingers brushing along the lace edge of your underwear.
He leaned in to kiss along your neck again, alternating between nips and gentle kisses, before he pulled back slightly and lifted his head from your skin. "Now, are you gonna put that sarcastic mouth to better use or not?" he purred in a low voice
"Nah.. I'm too drunk for that.. if you got a condom we can make this quick.." you mumbled shrugging.
Rafe chuckled in response, clearly amused by your bluntness. He shook his head, his hands moving up to grip your hips firmly before spinning you around so that you were facing away from him, your front pressed up against the wall.
"You always know what to say, don't you? No need to be drunk to be naughty." he whispered in your ear, his fingers working the button of his shorts open.
He pulled down his shorts just enough, his boxers still on, but already showing the bulge that pressed against your backside. He pushed you back gently, his hand on your back so that you were leaning against the wall more, before he leaned in, his mouth trailing along your neck and shoulder again.
"You gonna be a good girl and stay quiet for me, or do I need to shut that sassy mouth of yours myself?"
"I don't think i need to be quiet.. we're at a party asshole.." you sighed, your hands working to hitch your denim skirt up even more.
Rafe chuckled at your response, his hands sliding up your thighs to help you pull up the skirt. He leaned in, his body pressed flush against yours, his breath hot on your neck.
"Yeah, but I don't need everyone to hear what a pretty little moans you make every time I touch you. I wanna keep that to myself.." he drawled
He leaned down further, his lips and tongue trailing down your neck, nipping the skin every now and then when he found a certain sensitive spot. He slid one hand to the front of your thighs, his fingertips gently skimming along your lace underwear for a moment before slipping under the fabric.
He nipped at your ear, his fingers teasing along your slick folds as he whispered to you. "You're already so wet for me. You're just desperate to forget about him, aren't you?"
You tskd softly, your mind flashing back to JJ and the conversation you had with him before being interrupted by his girlfriend "if things went differently maybe i'd be hooking up with him right now, instead of you.." you mumbled, sighing softly as his fingers moved in small circles over your clit lazily.
Rafe's fingers stilled for a moment, his hand pausing as he heard your words. He let out a low, sharp huff of annoyance, clearly not pleased by your comment.
"Why don't you just shut up then and pretend it's him." he muttered, his voice slightly harsher than before.
"Sorry..." you mumbled meekly realizing how rude that sounded, glancing at him over your shoulder.
Rafe stared down at you for a moment, his eyes locked with yours. Despite your apology, there was still an edge to his gaze. He huffed irritably, his fingers moving again against your clit. "Don't apologize. Just pretend its him doing this and keep your mouth shut unless you're moaning." he ordered, his tone firm.
He bent down slightly, his mouth trailing down your neck and shoulder again, leaving a trail of gentle kisses before nipping at your skin. His free hand gripped your hip, holding you in place, his fingers digging into your soft flesh.
"Is this what he'd do? Would he be this gentle?" he whispered, his voice rough
Your breathing quickened as he spoke, small soft gasps coming out as you tilted your head back a little against his shoulder, your eyes fluttering closed, "I dunno.. I'd like to believe he would be.." you mumbled before letting out a small moan.
Rafe's tongue dragged along the skin of your neck, sucking on one spot for a moment before he pulled back. His hands moved back to the lace of your underwear, slowly pulling them down your legs.
"Well you should stop thinking about him right now." he purred in your ear, "You're all mine right now and you should be moaning my name."
He pushed you a little harder against the wall, his body pressing up against you, his free hand going up under your shirt, slowly gliding up over your stomach and upwards. He leaned down and kissed you between your shoulders, his touch firm. He moved back up to your ear, voice low
"Who's making you feel so good hm?" he teased
"You.. " you answered weakly, your palms sprawled out onto the wall for some support as his fingers quickened their pace, your head still tilted back against his shoulder.
He took one of your hands off the wall and brought it behind your back, his hand gently pinning it against the small of your back, keeping you pressed against the wall. His other hand continued to dance across your stomach, his fingers slowly inching down over your hip. "Good girl. It's only me." he purred, nipping at your ear again.
He took his hand from your stomach and brought it to the back of your head, gently grabbing onto a fist full of hair, tilting your head back to give him access to your neck again. He kissed and nipped at the sensitive skin, before he gently tugged your hair, pulling it back so that your back arched towards him.
He smirked, enjoying the way your body reacted to his touches. He leaned in and continued to kiss along your neck, his tongue trailing along the sensitive skin, before gently biting down on it.
"You like that, hm?" he purred "You like how I'm manhandling you, making you arch your back against me like this?"
You hummed, your body already pliable in his hands. Despite being madly in love with JJ since you were a kid you could never deny that sex with Rafe was always enjoyable, far more than you'd admit. And that was until you came anyway, after that you were filled with guilt and self hatred at the whole thing, knowing it was so wrong on so many levels. You still did it anyway. It was a secret and Rafe was the perfect blend between kinky rough and gentle and soft.
Rafe continued to kiss, bite, and lick along your neck and shoulder, enjoying the reactions you gave him as he slipped two fingers inside you easily. He loved hearing your soft moans and gasps, the way your body pressed and arched against his. But he also knew you felt guilty and conflicted and he took full advantage of that. He nipped at your shoulder again, his voice rough as he spoke against your skin.
"This is what you need, isn't it? You need me to manhandle you, to take control." He chuckled softly, hearing your breathing quicken.
"You like it messy, messy enough to make you forget." he whispered in your ear, his hot breath against your skin.
You nodded mindlessly, trying to steady your breath by inhaling sharply, writhing against his back gently. Your legs were trembling slightly as he pumped his fingers in and out of you, rather roughly, your moans getting a bit louder.
He shifted his body, his arms wrapped around you now, turning you away from the wall and moving you over to a nearby sofa. He pushed you onto the cushions, keeping a grip on your hair and his hand on the small of your back, pushing you down so that your chest was pressed onto the sofa cushions.
"Like this, hm? You like being pushed down like this, hm?" He leaned down, his body pressing against yours, his breath hot on your bare shoulder.
His mouth followed, his tongue and lips working their way across your skin, before he nipped gently at the back of your neck, his body pressing further into yours.
"Are you still thinking of another man now?"
Your forearms rested under your head as your body arched up, raising his body as he stood behind you, your knees pressing into the sofa to support your self, "no.." you breathed out, your voice a little muffled now, raising your head to take your glasses off to prevent them from breaking.
He chuckled, his hands roaming over your sides and hips, fingers tracing the curves of your body. He bent down, his mouth near your ear again, his voice low and gruff.
"Good girl."
His hands moved up to the bottom of your shirt, slowly pushing the fabric up over your back, his palms caressing your bare skin as it was exposed.
He continued to push the shirt up, until it reached your shoulders. He stopped there, pressing a kiss against the back of your neck, before gently pushing you back down onto the sofa. "Stay like that for me, will you?" he whispered, a hint of a command in his tone.
He moved away from you for a moment, taking in the sight in front of him. His eyes roaming over your body, laid out on the sofa in front of him, bent forwards with your head turned to the side, facing him.
His eyes darkened, a hint of a smile on his lips, before he slowly moved back towards you, stopping in behind you. His undone belt brushed against the soft flesh of your ass, causing you to let out a quiet sigh.
"You look so pretty, all bent over for me." he murmured, his hands moving to your hips, grabbing on tight as he pulled you towards him, closer to the edge of the sofa. He smirked as he watched you, your body obeying his every command, without question.
"Can we just.. make this quick Rafe.. please?" you asked furrowing your brows, your back arching up a little more into his hands, your back side grazing against his crotch.
He paused for a moment, his smile widening as you pleaded for him to make it quick. He knew you wanted this just as much as he did, even if it was a secret. He moved your hair out of the way, gently tugging your head back, so he could look into your eyes. "Why, are you in a rush or something?"
"Yeah.. if my friends come looking for me I'm screwed." you let out a breathless scoff, locking eyes with him.
He let out a huff of annoyance, clearly not pleased to hear that your friends were looking for you, and would probably put a stop to this. He continued to glare down at you for a moment, before giving in.
"You owe me." he muttered, one hand still tangled in your hair, holding you in place.
He moved to tug him self out of his boxers, pushing his shorts even lower down his hips. He didn't even bother taking them off all the way, he just left them on his thighs.
"You better not let me get caught either. Then we're both screwed." he said, his voice low as he positioned himself behind you.
"Mhm.. I'm more screwed given they all hate you.." you hummed, still looking at him over your shoulder in anticipation, fingers reaching to push your underwear tot the side once again.
He huffed again, clearly disliking the fact that your group didn't like him. He grabbed one of your hips, holding you in place as he slowly pushed his hips forward, pressing up against you. He brushed the tip of his cock over your folds teasingly, his voice taking a condescending tone.
"If only they knew what we were doing right now, instead of whatever they're doing.."
He leaned down, his chest now flush against your back, his other hand moving to the back of your hair, grabbing a tight fist full once again, pulling your head back to look at him.
"They'd hate me even more I think."
"Yeah and I'd be shunned from them completely, given I'm.. fucking the guy who's constantly picking on them.." you furrowed your brows, trying to speak through the clouding lust in your brain along with the ridiculous amount of alcohol in your system. You suppressed a moan when you felt him slip inside of you.
He chuckled at your words, his grip still on your hair, holding you in place as he slowly rocked his hips against you. "Mm, yeah, you're just a little traitor, aren't you? Doing this with me, the 'bad guy'."
"Are you even inside?" you mumbled, knowing the question got under his skin even though you could definitely feel him.
He huffed out an amused breath, clearly taking the bait of your question, even though he knew exactly what you were doing.
"Tch, you're a goddamn brat, you know that?" He pulled your hair a little harder, forcing your head back so he could look you in the eyes, a slight frown on his face. "And you better watch that damn mouth of yours, or else you'll get more than you bargained for."
He shifted his hips, slowly pressing further into you, and watching as you reacted to the fullness of his cock. "And yes, I'm in, you impatient little thing. Always so needy for me, aren't you? Even with your little Pogues around, you can't keep my name out of your mind and my dick outside of you.."
You let out a choked breath, your eyes fluttering closed as the small breath melted into a moan, tilting your head back a little and arching your body up.
He smirked at the sound of your moan, his hand slowly unraveling from your hair, but his grip on your hip tightens as he pulled you further back to meet his ruthless thrusts. "You're so cute, trying to hold in your little noises. Like they'll be able to hear us all the way out there over the music."
He moved his free hand around front to your throat, his fingers running over your skin before wrapping loosely around it, just enough to feel the vibrations of your moans against his hand.
"But I know there's a lot you're gonna have to repress for the rest of the night, hm? You're gonna have to look them all in the eye when you go find them and act like nothing happened between us."
"I already did that... we fucked 2 times like an hour ago remember?" you mumbled, your words mixed with your soft moans, digging your knees into the edge of the sofa as you arched up further, almost to the point of it being painful, enjoying the feeling of his hand around your throat.
He smirked, clearly enjoying the desperate way you were arching against him, chasing any friction you could get. He gave a gentle squeeze to your throat, watching to see how you'd react.
"Yeah, I do remember. But these little friends of yours seem pretty clueless. I bet they have no idea what's happening in here, hm?"
He chuckled, knowing that your friends were almost definitely too stupid to piece together what had happened, or what was about to happen.
"They probably think you're just in the bathroom or something, fixing that raccoon look you've got going on, huh?" he teased, his hand at your throat raising you so you were pressed flush against him, your back to his chest.
"You don't have to be an asshole you know?" you grumbled, soft gasps escaping your lips in strings, your head tilting to rest on his shoulder as he pressed you flush against his chest, still thrusting inside of you.
He chuckled, amused at your attitude, even in this position. He leaned his head down, nipping at your neck, his breath hot on your skin.
"Tch, I'm just messing with you. I think you know that by now." He murmured, his hand on your hip running across your stomach. "Besides, I always knew you kinda liked it when I'm an ass."
He continued to kiss and nip at your neck, leaving marks that would probably be hard to cover, but he didn't care. He wanted to make sure your friends saw. He wanted them to know.
"But I doubt they'll notice anything. They'll all be too distracted to pay attention to any of that." He paused, his hand wandering across your skin, before it started to move lower. "Except maybe for that one of yours. What's his name again?"
He didn't give you time to answer, knowing you would probably refuse to anyway. The hand that was at your stomach continued to move lower, his fingertips tracing over your skin, before they finally reached their destination. His fingers zeroed on your clit, circling it at a pace to meet his thrusts.
"Who are you talking about?" you asked, your mind fuzzy from the alcohol and all the sensations being inflicted on your body right now, arching against his chest as your face scrunched up in pleasure and confusion.
He huffed out a chuckle at your confusion, his words a growl in your ear.
"Ugh, the dark-haired one." He started to move his fingers, slowly and gently tracing over you, feeling you squirm and shudder against him. "The one who always looks like he's about to punch me?"
He chuckled at your response, a little impressed that you were even still remembering the names of your friends, and that you were still talking through all of it.
"Tch, yeah Pope, that's the one. I've seen him looking at you, in his little puppy dog way. You think he's gonna notice how distracted you are?"
"Stop speaking.. you're ruining the mood and you're not even right." you gasped out, unable to keep your eyes open "he's smitten with Kiara.. if anything he's in the same situation as me.."
He rolled his eyes at your response, a smirk still on his lips.
"Mm, if you say so." He said in a mocking tone, although he had to admit, you looked and sounded adorable right now, all pressed up against him, desperate for him in the middle of a party full of your friends. "But you are still mine, aren't you, baby?"
"Eh, are you going soft on me now.. taking about being yours and shit..?" you teased, smirking even though he couldn't exactly see it, "thought this was casual.."
He raised his eyebrows, a bit of annoyance at your teasing, but also liking how you could make fun of him even when you were like this.
"Shut up." He said, his hand wrapping around your neck again, giving it a gentle squeeze.
"It is casual, don't get ahead of yourself. I was just thinking I'm the only one who gets to do this to you, is all."
"Yeah.. guess so.." you replied, your voice strained as your pleasure continued to build. You felt his thumb slip past your bottom lip gently after his hand slid up from your neck to gripping your jaw.
He grinned at how your voice sounded when you answered him, your breath hitching from the way he was touching you. He couldn't help but admire how you felt in this moment, all desperate and wanting only him. He slowly pushed his thumb into your mouth, resting on your tongue, watching as your lips closed around it, without him even having to tell you to.
He gave a small gasp as you took his thumb into your mouth, feeling the heat of your tongue. He pressed you further into him, his chest to your back, his hand still tight on your hip as he rocked his hips into you.
"You're such a good girl, aren't you? Taking my fingers into your mouth like that, without me even having to tell you." He murmured, his voice low and his breath hot by your ear.
You hummed mindlessly, arching and writhing against his chest, your lips closing around his thumb and swirling your tongue around it, your moans muffled by it.
He groaned, enjoying the feeling of your mouth around his thumb, feeling you writhe against his body. "Damnit, you're making me struggle to focus, you know that?" He breathed out, slowly pulling his thumb out of your mouth, replacing it with two of his fingers instead.
He started to push his fingers into your mouth, in and out, getting them nice and wet. He could tell your eyes were still closed, your brain too clouded with desire and alcohol to do anything but follow what he wanted you to do.
"There you go, baby. Just like that. Look at you, all needy for me. You know that's a dangerous thing to do at a party like this, right? Letting me get you so worked up while everyone else is just a few rooms away?"
Your breathing was harsh and ragged, your mouth working around his fingers too lost in the pleasure. Your head was fuzzy, too fuzzy. The alcohol and the arousal making you lightheaded and helping you forget why you were here with Rafe in the first place. The thought of JJ with Kiara or anything else melting away as you chased your orgasm, your eyes fluttered shut now.
His smile widened as he watched you, seeing how desperate you were for him, hearing the sounds you were making as you worked around his fingers. He knew he had you completely at his mercy right now, completely consumed with the pleasure he was giving to you.
"Mm, you going dizzy on me, baby? You know how I get when you get all drunk and needy like this." He huffed into your ear, his breath warm and his voice low.
He loved how you were just letting go, letting him take control of you. He could feel your body shaking and shuddering against him, desperate and needy.
"I bet you're pretty close, aren't you? I can feel how hard you're shaking. You gonna be a good girl and come for me?" He purred into your ear, his teeth gently nipping at your neck.
You wanted to hold on just a little bit more. But it was impossible with him buried so deep inside, his fingers working into your mouth. You were sensitive anyway, having hooked up with him an hour ago too. So in a few moments your body shook gently, your jaw going slack a little, lips parting from his fingers and letting out a final breathless moan.
He felt you trembling against him as you came, a small feeling of pride washing over him that he was the one who made you feel like this, in a house full of people, where anyone could walk in on the two of you. He gave you a moment to catch your breath, his arms holding you up against him, before he leaned down to your ear again, his voice low.
"See, was that so hard, baby? Now, you gonna be able to walk out of here after this, or you think I'm gonna have to carry you?"
You stood there silently panting for a few moments, your head resting against his shoulder before speaking, him still buried inside you "'M good.. did you come?" you asked casually, your eyes still screwed shut.
He chuckled softly at your blunt and casual question. You were always straight to the point, even when you were drunk off your ass and had just came from him.
"Mm, not yet." He responded, his hands running over your body, enjoying the feeling of having you pressed against him.
"Too bad.. I'll owe you one, i gotta go unfortunately..." you mumbled, chuckling dryly.
His expression darkened slightly at that, a wave of annoyance passing over him. He was not a fan of being put out or having to wait for things he wanted, especially when he had just made you cum.
"Tch, really? After that little scene you gave me, you're gonna just get up and leave me like this?" He said, annoyance lacing his tone.
"Oh my god.." you mumbled in annoyance, "if my phone rings and my friends are looking for me I'm leaving, yeah?" you turned to face him, pulling him down so he was sitting on the sofa, straddling him and letting him slip back into you.
He was not expecting you to suddenly straddle him, and he couldn't stop the groan that escaped his lips when he was suddenly inside you again. He looked up at you, his eyes darkened with desire and annoyance.
"God damn it, you're so impatient. Just wait a few more minutes, I'm sure you can make your friends wait a bit longer before you go back out there—" He paused, a thought slowly forming in his mind.
His hands found purchase on your hips, his fingers digging into your skin to keep you in place.
"Actually.. I think I have a better idea.." He said, a sly smile slowly coming onto face.
You raised one brow, your hips moving instinctively in a slow lazy pace, "which is..?"
He chuckled at the way you moved your hips, a smirk still on his face. He leaned in a little closer, his hands gripping your hips a little harder to keep you from moving any further.
"How about you keep riding me, but I'll answer the phone for you when one of your friends calls you. I'm sure they won't know whose voice is on the other end.."
"Rafe.. don't be stupid, they'll know it's you. I'll make you finish and then I'm leaving.. i was supposed to be gone for 10 minutes.." you spoke quietly, your head tilting back a little as you continued to rock your hips gently, your body still sensitive from your previous orgasm.
He huffed slightly, a bit annoyed that you were shutting him down but he knew you well enough to know that you weren't going to listen. In the end, JJ's ego always came first after all.
He wrapped his hands around your body, his hands pulling you closer again.
"Damn it, you're going to be the death of me one day, you know that.." He murmured into your neck as he moved his mouth to your skin.
He continued biting and sucking at your skin, his teeth and lips leaving little marks along your neck, his hands starting to lead your movements with his touch.
"You're.. gonna.. owe me twice.. tonight.." He said, his voice sounding a little strained now, clearly trying to hold himself back from just speeding up and taking you like he wanted to now.
"Whatever.. just speed up I'll be fine.. i feel like a dick if I'm the only one finishing." you grumbled, your hands digging into his shoulders, your head still thrown back.
He chuckled at your words, amused at your annoyance and eagerness as you tried to urge him to go faster.
"You always say you'll be fine.. But I know how sensitive you can be after I make you cum, and I'm pretty sure you're sensitive as hell right now. You sure you can handle it?"
He said, a hint of teasing in his tone. His hands on your hips started to speed up now, pushing you down to drive himself deeper inside of you with a greedy sound.
"Damn it, you're so tight right now.. it's like your body is just clinging to me, trying to keep me inside you." He let out another huff, clearly struggling to keep himself from going further, his grip on you getting harder and tighter as he chased his release.
You chuckled at his amusing yet arousing words, your voice coming out in choked gasps and moans. You met his movements, raising and sinking yourself onto him as his hands guided you, picking up the pace.
He groaned in pleasure as you met his movements, the way you were bouncing on his lap just making him struggle more to keep control of himself. He was struggling to be careful with you, but he knew you wanted more and so he stopped holding back.
"Mm, you're getting sloppy. Just like me. I know you want it harder, don't you?" He growled into your ear, nipping at your neck again, before sucking on the sensitive spot where your neck and shoulder met.
He started picking up the pace a bit, no longer trying to be gentle with you. He could tell you didn't want him to be careful and he knew he wanted more of you, especially now since you weren't sticking around for long, so he felt like he had to take as much from you as he could.
"God baby, you're taking me so good.. So good.." He said, his mouth still on your neck as he continued to guide you with his hands on your hips.
Another small sound between a chuckle and a whimper escaped your lips, your head leaning forward while your hands slid up from his shoulder to wrap around his throat gently as your hips slammed down onto him more harder and sloppier.
He was a little taken aback when you wrapped your hands around his neck, not expecting it but he quickly enjoyed the feeling of having your slender fingers around his neck as you continued to ride him, your hips picking up the pace as he guided you more and more with his hands on your hips.
"Fuuuuck, you like it like this, don't you? You like being in control, don't you.." He growled in your ear, his voice becoming more feral as his body reacted to your touch more and more.
He could feel himself getting closer now, your body just taking all of him in, your movements becoming harder and more desperate as you rode him. He let out another moan, his hands gripping your hips so hard he was sure there would be bruises on your skin come morning. "Yeah.. yeah, I know you do.." He panted,
"You want me to spit in your mouth..?" you asked, letting your eyes flutter open and narrowing down at him as you grinned. You weren't expecting him, Rafe Cameron, to actually agree to your proposal. But you were drunk, and you just wanted to see his reaction. Your hips were still moving fast and sloppy, not losing the pace.
He was actually a little bit taken off guard by your question, blinking up at you with a look of surprise for a moment. But as he looked up at your smirk, he couldn't help but smirk right back, clearly intrigued by the sudden request - and slightly amused by it.
Without even a moment of hesitation, he gave a nod, licking his lips as he spoke. "Yes. Give it to me."
"Seriously?" you asked, raising your brows while a disbelieving grin spread over your lips still riding him clumsily and eagerly, already chasing your second orgams in the last 10 minutes.
He gave another nod, his eyes darkening further as he looked up at you, his smirk still on his face. He was clearly enjoying this, enjoying the way you were riding him and enjoying where this was going.
"Yeah, I'm serious. Unless you're just all talk and no action." He said, a challenge laced in his tone, clearly baiting you now.
"Nah.." you shook your head licking your lips as your hand cupped his jaw, tilting his head back and letting his mouth fall open. You leaned in, staring at his open mouth and smirked before spitting into his mouth. You leaned back, still smirking as your hips picked up their frenzied pace, grinning down at him.
He gasped softly in surprise as you leaned in and actually spat into his mouth, but he quickly recovered, swallowing the liquid and looking up at you with an intense, dark look in his eyes. He licked his lips, his tongue running over his bottom lip as he looked at you with a hungry expression, completely and utterly turned on right now.
"Fuuuck.. that was hot." He groaned, his voice becoming hoarse as he spoke, unable to keep himself together anymore as you picked up the pace on his lap.
He couldn't control himself anymore, his hands grabbing your hips to hold you down on his lap as he began thrusting up into you, his head dropping back in pleasure as he let out a guttural moan.
"You.. you can be so filthy sometimes... I like it.. I like it a lot.." He panted between moans, his eyes squeezed shut as he just let himself thrust up into you mindlessly.
"Says the one who just let me spit into his mouth.. dunno who's filthier." you mumbled between moans, your hands grasping at his jaw and throat as you sank and rose on his cock, your head tipping back in pleasure again.
He let out a low, gravelly laugh at your comment, his smirk returning to his face as he looked back up at you, his eyes dark and hungry as he watched you riding him.
"You've got a point there..." He said, his voice still a little strained as he spoke. "But I'd say we're pretty equal on the filthiness meter right now.. you just spat in my mouth."
"And you let me.." you repeated, your voice also strained, "and I'm pretty sure you liked it..."
He chuckled again, his voice still low and huskier than normal as he spoke again. "Yeah, I did. It was hot. And I liked it. I like all the filthy things you do and say."
His hands moved up to your waist and he lifted you up for just a moment before pulling you back down onto his cock, groaning loudly as he did. "Fuuuck.. don't know what possessed you to do that, but it was one of the most sexiest things I've ever seen."
His head dropped back again, he closed his eyes for a moment and let out a loud moan, his grip on your waist getting harder as his hips began to thrust upwards into you as you moved on top of him.
"You're driving me crazy.. you know that, right?" He panted, his voice a low whisper, clearly struggling to stay in control right now as he continued to move his hips against yours.
"You clearly liked it cause you're a filthy bastard, Rafe.." you mumbled almost inaudibly, your mouth parting a little open in pleasure.
He opened his eyes and looked up at you, a smirk on his face again, though it was more of a wicked, cocky smile than anything else.
"Yeah I do.. I'm a filthy bastard who loves when you do dirty things.. and say dirty things." He hissed, clearly enjoying himself right now, and obviously not bothered by your comment, instead it just seemed to turn him on even more.
He leaned forward and nuzzled into your neck, his lips gently sucking on the sensitive spot where your neck and shoulder met, his tongue moving against your skin as he spoke, his voice a low, gruff against your ear. "Tell me what else you want me to do, baby."
"Finish preferably.. we're in a time crunch here.." you mumbled, chuckling hoarsely, your hands carding through his hair.
He chuckled against your skin, his lips still on your neck, sucking on the sensitive spot, leaving a few love bites before continuing to kiss his way up to your ear. His voice was still that same growl as he spoke into your ear.
"Good thing I'm close then.. I don't think I could hold back for much longer anyway."
He lifted his head from your neck and looked up at you, his eyes dark and hungry again, his hands still gripping your hips tightly, his body clearly eager.
"Tell me how you want me to finish, baby. Do you want me to pull out or am I gonna have to find somewhere else to finish?" He panted, clearly struggling to keep himself together right now, his voice still low and his grip on your hips still firm.
"Dunno.. I'm giving you the privilege of choosing where to finish.. Just not inside.." you nodded vaguely, your head burying into his neck and grazing your nose against his cheek and jawline.
He groaned at your words, clearly struggling to hold himself back for a moment longer, his hands gripping your hips so tightly it was almost bruising. But he managed to nod in agreement, leaning forward to kiss gently at your neck again, his tongue licking against your skin as he spoke.
"Mmm... in that case.." He said, his voice low and shaky "I think I know just where to finish.."
He grabbed your hips and moved you off his lap, his lips moving from your neck to your ear, his voice a low, gravelly growl in your ear as he spoke again.
"Get on your knees." He said, his tone low but demanding.
He sat back a bit, watching intently as you got off his lap and onto your knees in front of him, still sat on the couch. He settled for standing over you, his eyes dark and hungry as he watched you now on your knees on the couch in front of him.
"I knew there was a reason I like hanging out with you." He said, his voice still low and a hint of a smirk on his face. "Now be a good girl for me and open your mouth, baby."
"Oh, you owe me a hundred bucks if i let you do that.." you mumbled incredulously, raising one brow before opening your mouth and looking up at him intently.
He chuckled as he looked down at you, clearly amused by your words. He gently reached down and tucked a piece of hair behind your ear, his hand resting on your cheek, his thumb gently rubbing against your skin, before he spoke again.
"A hundred bucks, huh? For this? I don't know.. I feel like I'm getting the better end of the deal here." His smirk widened as he spoke.
"You're such a lucky guy.." you mumbled sarcastically, rolling your eyes up at him. "Hurry up before i change my mind.." you scolded him, glancing down at his length in his other hand, getting ready to finish the job.
He chuckled at your sarcastic remark, his voice still low and huskier than usual as he spoke again.
"Oh I know I am, don't worry about that." He said, his smirk growing a little bigger as he watched you look down at his length in his hand.
"Yeah, I think I need to stop underestimating how filthy you are.." He said, his voice a little more shaky than normal, his hand still rubbing your cheek almost lovingly as he spoke.
He moved his hand from your cheek to the back of your head, gently grabbing a handful of your hair as he spoke again.
"Don't get sassy with me now, princess.. you've already got your mouth open for me and everything.. just be a good little girl for me and let me use that sweet mouth of yours just for a minute, okay?"
He ran his thumb over your bottom lip as he spoke, his eyes still dark and intensely watching you, his gaze dropping to your mouth, his voice becoming a rough, demanding growl.
"Now stick that tongue out for me, baby."
Your annoyed expression melted away a little as you stuck your tongue out, watching him and then his hand intently, your eyes full of anticipation.
He groaned when you stuck your tongue out, his eyes locked onto your tongue, watching it with almost primal need as he began gently rubbing the tip against your tongue, his breaths coming out in low, shaky moans as he did.
"Fuuuck.. you have no idea how hot you look right now.. with your mouth open like that, on your knees like that.."
He ran his free hand through your hair as he spoke, his voice still a low, huskier than usual and clearly struggling to hold himself together at this point. "I'm never going to look at you the same way after this, you know that right?"
"I don't care Rafe.. we don't even see each other outside sex.." you snorted in amusement before going back to sticking your tongue out, letting it brush against the tip of his cock again.
He chuckled softly at your blunt comment, his hand still gently running through your hair as he spoke again, his voice still low and strained.
"That's what makes it so dirty, though.. you're going to be my little secret.. just mine and no one's else's.. that sound good, baby?"
He gently ran his hand through your hair, his grip getting a little bit tighter as he spoke again, his voice a little more impatient now.
"Now be a good girl and open your mouth a little more for me.. I need to be able to put a bit more of myself in that pretty mouth of yours.."
He paused for a moment, watching your mouth as you opened it a bit more, his hand still holding on to your hair, his breaths coming out in a low, gravelly moan.
"Fuuuck.. yeah, princess.. that's it.." He spoke, his voice still a rough whisper, his eyes still watching your mouth intently, his hand guiding himself closer to your mouth.
Your eyes were fixed intently on his face, dropping down to his hand that was guiding himself closer to your mouth. You weren't exactly sure how you managed to get here, with Rafe Cameron standing over you, about to finish in your mouth. It was the kind of situation that would've made you sick with self hatred if you were sober. But you weren't. And all these things were done purely from the heartbreak of being in love with JJ, who was with someone else instead of you. So here you were, in the pool house of the Cameron's house, after hooking up with Sarah's meaner older brother at a party at her house. With your friends somewhere in the house. Insane.
He didn't seem to notice your thoughts swirling through your head, his own mind a blurry mess in the heat of the moment. He'd noticed earlier that you weren't your normal snarky, sarcastic self, but he hadn't thought about the reasons too deep. He never did
He was a fair bit preoccupied with the sight of you on your knees in front of him, your mouth open, ready to do exactly what he wanted you to do. He wasn't thinking about much else other than that. The sounds of people inside the main house were just a background noise to him and the only thing that was focused on was getting himself off.
He didn't notice the small sounds of people around the pool house either. Didn't notice the other drunk teenagers all around them, just having fun, ignorant to what was happening. Not that it would've bothered him if they knew. After all, he was Rafe. The bad part of the Cameron legacy.
All he could think about was the sight in front of him. You, on your knees in front of him, your mouth open and tongue out, looking up at him with those eyes of yours. It was just so incredibly hot, and the fact that you would normally never do something like this just made it even hotter for him.
He gently grabbed your hair in one hand, holding you in place with a little more force, not too much though. Just enough to remind you who was in control here. His other hand was still wrapped around the base of his now almost painfully hard length, which was now just an inch or two away from your mouth. He could feel himself getting more and more impatient, and he didn't think he could last much longer. He needed to finish and he needed you to let him do it in your mouth.
Suddenly, the sound of voices and commotion came from inside the house. He could still faintly hear music being blasted inside, but he could also hear the sound of people and talking. It was a bit too faint for him to identify what people were saying, but he knew enough that there were people in the house and they were getting closer to the pool house.
He paused for a moment, his mind becoming a bit clearer as he realized that the voices were becoming louder, clearly approaching closer and closer. "Fuck.. there's people coming..."
Your brows raised, closing your mouth and glancing back a the door of the pool house behind you, "So..? didn't you lock the door?"
"Yeah, its locked but-"
He was cut off as the sound of voices got louder outside the door, it seemed as though whoever had come in was now outside the pool house. Suddenly a voice rang out from the other side of the door. "Rafe? You in there bro?"
Rafe's body tensed up, his hand still holding onto you firmly, not wanting anyone who was outside to know that you were here and currently on your knees for him, his cock still in your mouth.
"Yeah, I'm in here." He called back, voice a bit harsh, trying to sound cool and unbothered, and not at all like someone who was in the middle of getting a handjob/blowjob by someone.
Being drunk and restless to get this over with you started moving your mouth over him gently, knowing he was close already, your hand accompanied by it. You could hear Topper, Rafe's best friend outside of the door, still speaking but you didn't care, in fact it made it even more exciting.
Rafe's mind was suddenly torn in 10 different directions at once, it was almost impossible to think clearly with you still moving your mouth over him and now the sound of Topper's voice outside of the door. He could hear Topper talking, asking some questions about something, but he couldn't hear exactly what.
He tried to respond to his friend, his voice sounding a bit strained and breathless, trying to keep up the pretense that he was doing something other than this. "Yeah, I'm just hanging out bro."
Topper's voice responded from the other side of the door. "Oh alright then, mind if we all come in and hang then?"
Rafe's mind raced, trying to think of an excuse to turn them all away, but he couldn't think quickly enough in his current position to come up with a reason that would make sense and keep them away.
He didn't respond for a few seconds, brain racing, but then he finally spoke up, his voice sounding more strained and urgent. "Uh, I'm a bit.. busy right now bro. How about you guys hang somewhere else, yeah?"
There was a pause from the other side of the door, and then Topper spoke up again, sounding confused and a bit amused. "Busy? With what? You're literally in the pool house all by yourself."
Your eyes were fixed on Rafe's face as you worked him, his hand raking through your hair almost affectionately, a silent praise for what you were doing and also helping you to guide your head.
His eyes widened as he heard Topper's response, realizing that there was nothing he could say. His mind was racing again, trying to come up with some reasonable excuse to keep them from coming into the pool house, knowing that if they came in at any moment and found him like this it would be a complete disaster. "Nah, but I'm just in the middle of something, man.... I'll come find you guys later, okay?"
His voice was still strained and sounded breathless, not at all like his usual confident and casual tone.
There was another pause from outside the door, before Topper finally responded, still sounding amused but with a hint of annoyance in his tone. "Nah, come on bro, we wanna hang out in here. Quit being a dick and open the door."
An amused look flickered in your eyes as you gazed up at him and you knew he was close as you sped up, you were surprised he was still able to talk as your hand and mouth worked on him so eagerly.
He took in a shaky breath as you sped up, his mind starting to go blank again thanks to how good you felt. He couldn't think straight, and when he tried to focus enough to speak to Topper and keep them away, he struggled to find the right words to say. Luckily his friend was still patiently waiting on the other side of the door. "Seriously, I... really can't right now, bro. I'm doing something."
Topper's voice came back impatiently a few seconds later. "Doing what? What could you possibly be doing that's so important? What are you, taking a massive crap or something?"
There was a small round of snickering from the other boys outside the door, everyone was starting to get impatient waiting for Rafe's response.
You were surprised at how dense Topper was. But it was exciting, your hand and mouth working together over him and watching his face contort in silent pleasure and his hand in your hair tightening ever so slightly. His hips would buck forward once in a while and you could tell he was impossibly close now.
With every passing minute the situation was growing more and more dire, Topper and the other boys were getting more and more fed up with his excuses as to why he couldn't let them in. Rafe's mind was racing to try and find some way out of this, but he was too focused on what you were doing to him to think straight. "Look, I'm not taking a crap okay? I'm doing... something else."
There was another pause from the other side of the door, before Topper spoke up again, sounding a bit smug now, as if he had just figured out what Rafe was doing.
"What's that? Are you having a private meeting with the five-finger-death-squad or something?" A few more laughs and chuckles echoed from the outside, everybody now certain that Rafe was having some kind of private meeting with his hand in the pool house.
Guys are so dumb, you thought when you heard Topper's answer. You would've snickered at his stupid joke which in retrospect wasn't even funny but your mouth and hands were a bit full at the moment, watching Rafe's face intently, trying to lock eyes with him.
If he wasn't on the edge of cumming he would've thought that Topper's joke was a lot funnier than it was, but at the moment all his mind was focused on was your mouth currently wrapped around his length and what it was doing. He looked down at you, eyes locking with yours, and tried to communicate silently that he was close, not really having the breath to vocalize it since he was too busy trying to stay quiet for the sake of his friends on the outside of the door. Meanwhile the boys were starting to get more and more eager and impatient, and Topper spoke up again, no longer able to keep a straight face with his next words.
"You don't need us to come in there to help out with that, we wouldn't mind waiting outside, bro."
There were a few more laughs and chuckles from outside in the crowd, the boys finding the whole situation quite funny and amusing, but also slightly annoying that they weren't being let in. Meanwhile Rafe's mind was struggling to come up with some witty comeback, something to say that would make them all go away, but at the same time he was losing his focus fast.
Your eyes were locked on his, your pace picking up knowing he was just about to finish, scooting closer to the edge of the couch you were knelt nest to and closer to him to take more of him in your mouth, bobbing your head a little faster.
He could see the expression on your face change as you scooted closer, feeling your body move closer to his. There was something in your eyes and expression that told him what you were about to do, he knew how much you liked to tease him and push him to his limits, and it was clear you were going to do just that here with the way you started to speed up even more. "I-I really can't right now- oh for fu-"
He cut himself off, biting down on his tongue to keep himself from moaning loudly. The last thing he needed was for his friends to hear him moan.
The other boys on the outside were listening intently, eager to catch whatever sounded like it might be a moan coming from inside the pool house. Topper was the one to speak up, his tone filled with both annoyance and intrigue as he tried to figure out what Rafe had just said. "What was that? Did you just moan, bro?"
Rafe's eyes widened at Topper's words, knowing if he made another noise like that they would know for sure what was really going on. He tried to respond, and for a few moments he actually seemed like he was going to pull it off.
"What? No I didn't moan, I just- oh fuu-" He started to speak, managing to string together a sentence, but then halfway through a slight moan escaped his lips.
This was definitely the funniest and hottest situation you were in. And the fact that this was Rafe Cameron out of all people was somehow even better. You wished you could laugh out loud, instead you sped up the process by swirling your tongue around the tip of his cock while bobbing your head, and it was obvious he was gonna finish any second now.
He was right on the edge and he knew it, and he was sure you knew it too which made it hotter for some reason. It was like you were trying to get him over the edge by any means necessary as quickly and as quietly as possible, and he was close. He glanced back at the door, his mind still half focused on his friends outside and whether or not they'd heard that last moan, but it was hard to keep his mind off what you were doing to him. As soon as he looked back down at you, he could see you were starting to pick up your pace and he knew he wouldn't be able to hold out any longer at that rate.
Meanwhile outside, Topper and the others were listening intently, trying to catch any sound that might give away the secret of what Rafe was actually doing in there. Topper's voice was the first to break the silence, clearly picking up on the last small moan Rafe had let out. "Dude I think he was actually moaning, that's funny as hell bro."
All the other boys were snickering and giggling at Topper's observation, realizing that Rafe was indeed doing some private meeting with his hand just like Topper had been guessing earlier. Another boy's voice piped up from the outside, some guy named Chase. "You think he's watching something raunchy in there or something?"
Topper and the others laughed at the suggestion from Chase, one of the other boys speaking up as well.
"Maybe he's watching porn or something." The thought of Rafe in there watching porn seemed to make everybody chuckle again, and it continued for a few more moments before the room quieted down again as they waited for any more sounds.
You were listening to the conversation outside and it was hilarious. You let Rafe slip out of your mouth and worked him with your hand, your tongue sticking out slightly to get him to finish there, as fast as possible before his friends somehow found a way to come in. You were still watching his face intently, amusement sparkling in your eyes.
As soon as you pulled your mouth away he felt the urge to moan much more easily, but he forced himself to be quiet for the sake of his friends on the other side of the door. He looked down at you, seeing the amusement in your eyes and knowing you were enjoying yourself immensely, and it was at that moment that he realized he was officially screwed, it was only a matter of time until his friends found out what was really going on. "Oh god - shiiiit-"
Another string of giggles and laughs came from outside as they listened to the sound of Rafe struggling not to moan and curse. Topper's voice piped up again, sounding more and more amused as the situation continued to progress. "Bro, it's like he's fighting off a demon in there or something, Jesus."
A few more strokes of your hand and you felt him finish all over your tongue. It was insanely hot and amusing at the same time, given his friends were outside the door and here he was, doing this.
The feeling of you stroking him to completion almost sent him into a complete spiral of pleasure as he had to bite his tongue even more tightly in order to keep himself from moaning loudly. Once he calmed down enough to regain control of himself, he looked down at you, his expression a mixture of both amusement and disbelief. He couldn't believe you had just made him do that and his friends were right outside the damn door. He whispered down to you, trying to keep it quiet enough that the others wouldn't hear. "I can't believe you just did that in front of my bros..."
You hesitantly closed your mouth and swallowed, flipping him off silently. He definitely owed you for this one.
He chuckled lowly, shaking his head as he watched you swallowing before flipping him off. Part of him couldn't believe what had just happened, but at the same time he was also extremely amused by the whole situation, especially his friends listening on the outside.
He looked down at you with a smirk, "I'll make it up to you for this."
"Yeah, right.. you owe big time Cameron.." you whispered, standing up from the floor and straightening your skirt and crop top from the previous activity along with your underwear, grabbing your glasses from the couch and putting them back on, "Do i have to face your friends..? Isn't there another exit out of this pool house?" you asked quietly as you watched him zip up his jeans and straighten his belt.
He chuckled, shaking his head as he fixed his pants and belt. He knew that after what had just happened in here he definitely owed you now more than ever.
"You don't need to worry about my friends, they'll get over it," He replied, shaking his head at your question. "And no, there is no secret way out of here, sadly. You're gonna have to walk out the front door like a normal person. But don't worry I'll handle anything my friends say."
With that said, he walked over to the door and opened it up, stepping back to make way for you to go out first. His friends were all still standing there waiting as the door opened, but they all froze for a moment as they saw you stand up inside, looking a little disheveled with your glasses on. The room was silent for a few moments as nobody said anything, until Topper decided to speak up, his voice filled with disbelief. "Seriously, bro? She was in here the whole time?"
"Hi guys.." you stopped awkwardly in the doorway, glancing at the group of kook guys outside the pool house, "How's the party?" you asked, snorting in amusement.
His friends burst out laughing as you said hi, still surprised and amused by your presence. They couldn't believe that you had been in the pool house all along, especially not with Rafe. Topper was the first to respond, shaking his head with a grin.
"The party is... definitely a lot more interesting now that we know you were in here the whole time."
"Just.. keep it to yourself yeah? and stop cockblocking your friend.." you sighed in mock annoyance, your eyes fitting onto every single guy sitting outside the pool house and then onto the drunk teenagers scattered around the pool behind the group of kooks.
His friends burst out laughing again at your comment, some of them nearly falling over as they pictured what you and Rafe had been up to in there. One of the other guys spoke up, eyeing you up for a moment before speaking. "Oh we'll definitely keep our mouths shut, don't worry about that."
You nodded slowly and awkwardly, adjusting your glasses and shooting them a thumbs up, "Right.. well, fuck you Cameron. You owe me big time, aside from the 50$ from the bet so.." you turned to Rafe flipping him off again before turning around, "I'm just gonna make this less awkward than it already is..." you spoke without turning around, walking slowly along the edge of the pool to make your way back into the house.
A/N: The drafts for this one are messy, but what do the Rafe girlies think? Surprised I'm a Rafe girl too? Idk what to think ab the smut.. Part 2?
Tag-list*:・゚✧ @cali-888, @bee-43, @jjscoquette, @melsbels-zip, @stanseventeen
#rafe#rafe outer banks#outer banks rafe#rafe cameron outer banks#rafe cameron#rafe x you#rafe fanfiction#rafe x reader#rafe imagine#rafe fic#obx rafe cameron#outerbanks rafe#rafe cameron blurb#rafe cameron fanfic#rafe obx#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe cameron imagine#rafe cameron imagines#outer banks#outer banks rafe cameron#outer banks x you#outer banks fanfiction#jj x reader#jj maybank x reader#jj maybank#jj#obx#outerbanks#jj fic
296 notes
·
View notes
Text
“WILL MY EXQUISITE MORTAL LET ME BE HER FIRST BITE?”




“I can’t give you an Edward Cullen but I can be the vampire of your fantasies. So will you accept me, my love?”
pairing: vampire! suguru geto x f!reader | kinkoctober m.list
summary: it is at tokyo university, during a foggy month of october, with a soft, chilling rain falling drearily, that autumn gloomily settles over all the students. you are a biology student — a true passion for you. but aside from the precious time you spend with your eye glued to a microscope, observing cells, your nightly dreams of a noble vampire whisking you away from this life to spiral with you in a bewitching dance — much like edward cullen would — seem to be coming true. especially when your new lab partner, suguru geto, appears to be anything but one of the common folk…
warnings: +18 MDNI, smut, nsfw, AU no curses, suguru and reader are students in biology, some scenes are inspired from the volume 1 of the twilight saga, dark academia vibes (kinda), fall mood, slight angst, gojo and choso makes an appearance, gojo is also a vampire, friends to lovers, suguru is a gentleman, human/vampire relationship, nightmare, mention of alcohol (it’s beer), blood sucking, handjob (m! receiving), fingering (f! receiving), cowgirl, overstimulation, sex (p in v), oral (f + m), blood kink (well, i think so...), voice kink.
wc: 10,759 (i’ve missed writing long fics haha)
A mortal life can be so dull, can’t it?
While vampires, they get to live eternally, without worrying about time or dying. Not only are they blessed with breathtaking beauty, but they’re also quick, with vision sharper than an eagle’s, and they remember forever what they read.
That would come in handy for many, wouldn’t it, dear reader?
Or maybe, having a vampire boyfriend, like in books and series? Is it always asking for too much…
“You’re reading Twilight?”
The question, almost whispered near your temple, makes you jump on the bench in the lecture hall where you’re sitting, and you nearly drop Volume 1 of your favorite vampire saga. His breath is icy, enough to send a chill of goosebumps over the entirety of your skin. At least, October’s biting wind has a rival…
You quickly look up at a student around your age, who sits in the seat next to you, a smirk stretching across his perfectly thin lips. The beauty of this stranger becomes blinding.
Is such supernatural beauty even allowed?
With long strands of black hair brushing his shoulders, alabaster skin, deep obsidian eyes, and a physique perfectly balanced between lean and muscular, your mouth falls open in indiscreet amazement. And he has probably noticed, as the corner of his mouth stretches even further.
He knows he’s beautiful. Is he using it to his advantage? You half hope he is.
“Yes,” you answer simply, your eyes still fixed on him as he pulls out his things. “You recognized it?”
He raises an amused eyebrow. “A classic of vampire literature, isn’t it? How could I not?”
His remark warms your heart in a strange way. “Oh, I don’t know. I rarely meet guys who’ve read the same books as me.” Your gaze drifts over the lower rows of the lecture hall. “I expected you to bring up the movies.”
“I did watch the movies, but I read the books first. You know what they say about that.” His velvety tone draws your attention, and surprisingly, his gaze remains fixed on you.
There’s this light that animates his irises — like a smile.
“Is that why you took biology classes?” he continues, breaking your silence. You furrow your brows. “I mean, it’s the place where Bella and Edward first meet, right?” He chuckles at your still-confused expression. “In a biology class,” he clarifies.
And he laughs when the lightbulb in your mind finally goes on.
His laugh is so soft, almost musical and enchanting. A lullaby that pleasantly tickles your ears, drawing you in.
“So, you like vampire stories? Perfect for October,” he adds.
You study the flawless features of his face and almost forget to answer him. “Uh, yes. It’s one of the first romances I read when I was young. I reread it every year, like a tradition.”
“Oh, then I’m dealing with a real fan! Maybe you’re waiting for your vampire?” His teasing tone stings, making your cheeks blush adorably.
“What? No, I never said that!” you protest.
Once again, he bursts out laughing, this time so openly that you can see all his perfectly aligned white teeth — one detail you can’t ignore.
His canines are slightly sharper than average. They have their charm, certainly, but that doesn’t stop the strange feeling that there’s nothing ordinary about him.
No, you’re not delusional enough to think he could actually be a vampire (that only happens in books, come on!), but still, why not imagine it? His beauty, however, remains anything but normal.
In the end, as you join in his contagious laughter, you can’t help but think that maybe this new October will be a little more special than the previous ones and a little less lonely.
~~~~
By the end of the day, you at least managed to get a name — Suguru Geto.
Does a man who monopolizes your attention also have to be blessed with such a lovely name?
“Nice day, isn’t it?”
The familiar tone tickles your ears the next day, but you don’t look up right away, preferring to wait for him to set down his things and prepare himself, just as you are, for the practical biology class (the one that usually takes place in the lab).
You lift your nose from yesterday’s book and glance at the window, where a thin stream of sunlight slips through the glass to warm the surface of the floor. “It’s rare for October,” you comment nonchalantly.
“Don’t sound too excited,” he replies sarcastically, quickly slipping on his white lab coat. His long strands of black hair brush against the pristine white fabric with elegance. “You don’t like the sun?” A mischievous smile tugs at the corner of his mouth as it twitches slightly.
“And you like it?” you retort, knotting your brows as your eyes rise to meet his.
“I hate it.”
You blink. “Didn’t you say it was a nice day?”
“I asked you if it was.” He chuckles softly. “If you’d breathe in something other than moldy paper…” He gestures at the yellowed pages of your book.
“Show some respect for my book.” You close it sharply and give Suguru’s shoulder a playful shove that barely registers, as if his muscles were made of stone.
“Good morning, class.” The voice of your professor cuts through just as you’re about to make a comment about it, and you quickly store your book in your bag.
For this biology class, a rather simple and classic experiment needs to be carried out in pairs using a microscope — a blood type test (ABO/Rh). Something fairly standard and easy to do. It reminds you of a scene from the first volume of the Twilight saga, and to say that you’re holding back from a mini-celebration would be an understatement, as everything seems perfect.
During the procedural steps of the experiment, you notice Suguru watching you, sitting on his wooden stool as you bring the needle close to the tip of your finger. “Aren’t you going to prick yourself?” you can’t help but ask.
Suguru shakes his head, swallowing. “I have a hard time with… blood.” He inhales and exhales lightly, as though something constricts him in his attempts.
“Oh, really?” You raise your eyebrows in surprise. “Are you hemophobic?”
“Let’s… go with that,” he replies, his tone almost so dry and flat that you wonder where his cheerfulness from earlier has gone.
“So, you’re not really phobic?” you press, which elicits a small sigh from him that you notice despite its subtlety.
“It’s complicated to explain,” he says, his gaze lowering to the lab table legs. “I’ll just do the experiment with you.”
“But it’s graded,” you murmur. “Wouldn’t you rather we—”
“I know. The professor is aware, don’t worry,” he assures you through clenched teeth, scooting his chair back slightly from you and clearing his throat to stifle the metallic sound of the chair legs scraping the floor.
Of course, this doesn’t escape your notice. You even have half a mind to ask if he’s okay, but he cuts you off right before you can, making you almost want to shake him. “I’ll help you analyze your blood type; just let me know when to add the anti-A drops and—”
But before he finishes, you’ve already pricked your finger, and a large drop of blood is forming. The reddish liquid rolls down your fingertip like a tear, and you quickly place drops on the microscope slides.
Suguru stands up abruptly, and for a second, you think he’s going to rush over to draw some drops for the test, but he grabs his things instead and bolts out of the lab without a word.
In the room, no one — neither students nor the professor — seems to pay any attention to him.
You’re the only one left frozen, with drops of blood still trickling down your hand.
Wait, what just happened?
~~~~
During the rest of the week that follows, Suguru doesn’t show up to any classes. Not even the biology ones.
Confusion continues to hang around you, almost preventing you from enjoying a good night's sleep. He who seemed so charming and welcoming at first now seems to have pulled away all of a sudden.
Did you upset him by biting him without warning? He probably didn’t like that, but wasn’t it him who was behaving so strangely? It’s almost like he has bipolar behavior.
Sitting at the base of a solitary tree in your university courtyard, you’ve settled in to enjoy the grayish weather and the beauty of the autumn leaves swirling down onto the green grass by the pathways.
What perfect weather to study.
Fine raindrops fall here and there, but nothing to damage your belongings, or perhaps just enough to help you forget your sad heart. Of course, you barely know Suguru. He’s a student as ordinary as a gemstone in a river of pebbles. As normal as the beauty of a model and that of the one who foolishly stole your heart in less than 2000 words (you’re about there, dear reader). You’re just a fool. He doesn’t represent much aside from being beautiful.
And potentially liking what you read.
And maybe you’re also disappointed at the thought of having believed in a friend (a rare one, because yes, you certainly don’t have any).
And the possibility of spending the best season in the company of someone who might appreciate the same autumnal atmosphere as you.
The cold wind blows, sweeping your hair from your face over your shoulder, doing the same with a few pages of the textbook lying on the grass. You hold your copy of the Twilight saga close, the only thing that still connects you to Suguru, who has been missing for almost a week.
Too bad…
~~~~
The following week, to your surprise, as you take your usual seat in the biology lecture hall in the early morning, Suguru Geto quickly descends the steps and sits on the opposite side of the room.
The moment he walked through the doors, your eyes locked onto him and didn’t waver, but of course, he didn’t glance at you even once. So maybe you can give him the benefit of the doubt — maybe he didn’t see you.
But that doesn’t seem to be enough.
Not when, at the end of the lecture, he walks right past you to leave the room, making it all too obvious that he’s purposely ignoring you. He practically escapes from the lecture hall, walking so quickly that he leaves the crowd of students behind him.
He must be mad at you.
Well, so be it.
That’s what you tell yourself.
What you keep telling yourself.
And you keep repeating it, even as he sits with other students, one girl in particular giggling with him during class. A pang tugs at your heart. The same smile, the same eyes, but now directed at another girl. And even other guys. But it’s even more unbearable when it’s another girl.
Too bad...
So you wait through the following days, secretly hoping he’ll come over to you, but nothing. Then one Friday, just as all hope seems to have evaporated, your biology professor makes an announcement that makes you sincerely want to marry her.
“My dear students, it’s finally time for me to evaluate you on what counts most for me before midterms, and that’s your ability to work on a project, which you’ll hand in after some time,” she announces, her tone lightly enthusiastic, as if giving extra work could raise her salary. “I’ve already paired you up, with each group working on a different topic. The pairs and topics are already posted on the list I’ve sent to your emails via the course Canvas page.”
Within seconds, everyone in the lecture hall has their eyes glued to their phones, checking who their partner is. Cheers echo around you, with some students celebrating their familiar partners, while others are less pleased.
In your case, it’s your jaw that does the work, practically hitting the floor.
Your name right there, alongside his — Suguru Geto.
He’s the first person you look for, and you can’t deny a slight thrill of satisfaction.
Lower down in the hall, Suguru sits frozen, holding his phone, his shoulders tensed, likely processing the news about his partner. He shifts slightly after a few moments, and you can predict his movements with surprising clarity. The instant he begins to turn in what seems like your direction, you quickly avert your gaze, avoiding any — direct or indirect — confrontation with him.
The bell finally rings, and the students start packing up, barely listening to your biology professor’s reminders about the project’s due date.
You don’t linger either, hastily grabbing your bag, stuffing in your laptop and other things, eager to escape the room and avoid crossing paths with Suguru.
Just as you reach the middle of the courtyard, where rain pours down in relentless sheets, your name is called out despite the strong wind biting at your cheeks and bending nearby trees. The rain falls harder by the second, driving most students to seek refuge indoors, away from the dark gray sky and the downpour increasing in force and volume.
Despite the fierce wind and unending rain, your name is called out a second time as panic seizes you. A conflict arises within you. It’s Suguru’s voice ringing out miraculously above the “storm,” yet you still need to find shelter.
You keep walking, determined not to turn back. Your clothes are soaked, your skin chilled to the bone, and your hair plastered to your face. But no, you won’t turn back.
This time, your name is called so loudly and from so close that you startle, your previously squinting eyes now wide open. “Are you crazy? It’s pouring like a storm!” Suguru exclaims, wrapping his hand around your wrist to pull you toward the empty gazebo to shelter you both. You protest, pulling your wrist back in vain, but you have to admit it: Suguru’s grip is as solid as stone.
Both of you, soaked to the bone, stand under the gazebo as Suguru wrings out his jet-black hair, then immediately turns to face your shivering form. "Are you okay?" he murmurs softly, just as thunder rumbles in the distance. But it’s easy to read his lips.
You nod, averting your gaze. “What do you want?”
Suguru furrows his brows. “Originally, to talk about the project. But at this point, to keep you from throwing yourself at the storm!”
His words are so sarcastic that the two of you end up staring stupidly into each other’s wide, rain-dampened eyes, as droplets patter against the gazebo roof.
Then you both burst out laughing.
It doesn’t take long before you’re doubled over, tears welling up as laughter fills the air. The deep breaths and cold, ragged gasps that freeze your lungs mean nothing compared to this absurdly amusing moment.
When the laughter finally subsides and you’ve caught your breath, Suguru clears his throat. “Anyway, can I ask why you decided to challenge this storm when I was calling out to you?”
“Ask yourself,” you retort, the laughter vanishing from your face. “Weren’t you the one who left me mid-experiment and has been ignoring me ever since?” You pause, trying to keep your growing feelings hidden, as warmth rises to your cheeks. To cover it, you add, “And besides, I don’t owe you anything. You told me you’d arranged things with the professor.”
Suguru blinks twice in quick succession. “Did… that hurt you?”
You frown. “What? No, we barely know each other. That’s not what—”
He murmurs your name as a gentle warning, sending a shiver down your spine, then takes a step closer, closing the distance between you. “Answer me. Did it hurt you?”
You purse your lips, feeling embarrassed, but remain in stubborn silence.
Suguru sighs, then lowers his head toward you until his forehead rests gently on your shoulder. “Forgive me.”
“...What?”
“Forgive me,” he repeats. “I understand my mistake. I knew that leaving without an explanation would hurt you. But I didn’t think it would be even worse if I didn’t come to talk to you afterward. I thought… maybe you didn’t want to talk to me anymore.” He lifts his head, his eyes meeting yours, and you’re left speechless at his words. “You have every right to be upset with me. It’s not fair.”
Suddenly, a clap of thunder booms, and you flinch in fright. Suguru instinctively places his hands around your elbows.
“Are you okay?”
You swallow, heart pounding. “Yes, I’m fine.” Suguru looks puzzled, his brow furrowing in response. “I mean,” you turn your face away, your cheeks aflame, “let’s just forget it happened. I’m not mad at you. Maybe I should have warned you I was about to prick my finger and—”
“Oh, no, no, no,” Suguru cuts you off softly, a worried crease forming between his brows. “It’s my fault. I wasn’t in the right mindset, and I panicked when I saw the blood. You have nothing to apologize for, please.” He uses the quiet moment to tuck a stray lock of hair that had fallen near your eyes behind your ear. “So… do you forgive me?”
Your eyes meet his again, and the warmth in them nearly overwhelms you. “...Yes.”
“Perfect. Thank you,” he whispers, grateful. Another silence lingers as he slowly releases his hold on your elbows. “So… are you up for the project?”
“As long as it doesn’t involve any more real blood,” you reply with a shy, half-smile.
“Promise, no more blood,” Suguru assures you, chuckling softly.
~~~~
“It’s actually pretty convenient.”
“Yeah, well, maybe not for our hands,” Suguru grumbles, grabbing a paper towel to wipe his fingers now stained red from the strawberry juice that’s seeped out.
“I actually like it,” you mumble, chewing on a strawberry used for your DNA extraction analysis — the topic of your shared project.
All of it comes from a strawberry, considering Suguru wasn’t keen on using mouth swabs, which was understandable.
“You’ve got juice all around your mouth,” he chuckles, amused by your bewildered and almost endearing expression. “Need some help?” He reaches out and gently wipes a red stain from the corner of your lips with his thumb.
You murmur a quick thank you, feeling your cheeks heat up slightly as he wipes his thumb with a tissue, then casually tucks it away in his pocket. With a quick glance at the clock on your living room wall, he comments, “You haven’t eaten dinner.”
“You mean we haven’t,” you correct him.
“No, I mean you haven’t,” he insists with that familiar little smirk. “And I’m suggesting we go out to eat.” He gets up from his chair in a fluid motion, heading toward the exit without waiting for a reply.
As he had intended, you soon find yourself seated at a cozy, discreet restaurant with soft, dim lighting. Suguru sits across from you, arms crossed over his chest, his torso leaning forward slightly.
“So? Did you decide?” he murmurs softly, a stray lock of his raven-black hair brushing his cheek, its tip just grazing his lips.
“Yes, I’ll go with this,” you show him, just as the server arrives to take your order with a polite smile. “What about you?”
“You didn’t choose a drink.”
“Oh, um, a Coke,” you reply, a bit caught off guard.
“Make that two Cokes, please,” he tells the server, who nods and leaves quietly. Suguru turns back to you. “I already paid the bill,” he adds as you open your mouth to speak.
“But you didn’t even know the price of what I’d order,” you protest, frowning.
“I left a tip just in case.” He grins.
Moments later, despite your ongoing complaints about his overly chivalrous gesture, the server places a steaming hot dish in front of you.
“Suguru…” you sigh.
“Eat,” he responds with his ever-present smirk, nudging the plate closer.
Seeing no other choice, you stab a piece of vegetable with your fork, chewing it with an exasperated pout.
Suguru’s grin widens until it reveals perfectly straight, white teeth, with canines just a bit sharper than average. If you let your imagination go, who wouldn’t think of a vampire? But you keep that thought to yourself and blink at Suguru, whose grin soon turns to laughter.
“What?” you ask, mouth still full.
“You look like an angry little chipmunk,” he laughs, covering his face with his hands to muffle his uncontrollable laughter as you swallow. His laugh is so warm, harmonious, and comforting that you can’t help but giggle along, wiping the corner of your mouth with a napkin.
“Stop,” you try to grumble, but the attempt only sharpens Suguru’s laugh, and soon both of you are swept up in uncontrollable laughter.
An hour later, you’ve finished your meal and your Coke — and even Suguru’s, who insisted he wasn’t hungry. It seemed odd, but his sincere smile reassured you. So you didn’t question it and asked him to wait outside while you made a quick stop in the restroom.
As you step out of the ladies’ room, two unfamiliar men block your way, stopping you from making a quick exit. You sigh discreetly, hesitant to say you’re in a hurry.
“Well, hey there, cutie,” growls one, a short, stocky guy.
“We saw you heading to the restroom all alone, thought you looked pretty cute,” adds his taller, leaner friend. “So if you’re interested, wanna spend the evening with us?”
Is this really Wario and Waluigi standing in front of you?
You swallow nervously. “Oh, sorry, I’m waiting for someone, so that won’t be possible,” you say politely, forcing a smile.
“Oh yeah? Who’s that?”
“My…” You search for the right words, even though the answer is obvious. “Friend.”
“Your friend?” the shorter man presses. “Maybe we could help you find him, huh? We’ve even got a nice car to take you in.” His smile reveals teeth stained dark by tobacco, sending a shiver of dread down your spine.
“I can find my own way, but thanks for the offer,” you say, taking a few steps to slip between the two men. “Have a good even—”
“Hold on there, not so fast!” the lean man cuts you off, any hint of friendliness gone in an instant. “Who said you could leave?”
The shorter man clicks his tongue in agreement, narrowing his eyes dangerously as your heartbeat races faster with panic. “Yeah! We need some company tonight, so you’re either coming with us, or else—”
“Or else what?”
Suguru’s hands rest firmly on your shoulders, giving them a gentle squeeze. “Suguru, you—” Just turning halfway and looking up, you recognize his unforgettable form, and your heart nearly stops.
“You okay, princess?” Suguru murmurs, his neck bent so close to your shoulder that he could practically nibble your neck or playfully bite your ear. One small nod from you is all he needs before he carefully releases you and positions his body as a shield between you and the two men.
Even from behind him, you can feel his chilling smile.
“Gentlemen, shall we continue this conversation outside?”
“Phew!” Suguru exhales, brushing off his hands as you both leave the restaurant ten minutes later.
“W-What happened to those two guys?” you can’t help but ask, trying not to shiver in the biting cold that hits you the second you step outside.
“Nothing special,” he answers vaguely, smoothly slipping off his sleek black leather jacket and draping it over your shoulders. It’s cold to the touch. “Put it on—I don’t want you catching a chill.” His minty breath brushes against your cheek.
“No need, really. It’s already very kind of you to—”
“Don’t thank me, alright?” Suguru opens the passenger side door of your car, gesturing for you to get in. And before you can protest, he hushes you. “Nope, I’m driving tonight.”
“Aren’t you overdoing the chivalry thing?” you grumble, crossing your arms over your chest as you settle into the passenger seat while Suguru rests his hands on the wheel.
“Better too much than too little, right? You complaining, or am I imagining things?” he chuckles, and you sigh, rubbing your arms against the cold that his jacket doesn’t quite keep out. “You’re cold?”
You nod slightly, and he reaches for the heat controls at the same time you do, and for an instant, your hands brush against each other.
And a strange, unpleasant feeling washes over you.
Suguru pulls his hand back, looking tense and stiff, his gaze fixed intently on the road. You turn the heat up by yourself and sink into your seat.
“Your… hand’s freezing,” you murmur, daring only to glance at him with your eyes, not turning your head fully. “Are you sure you don’t want to take your jacket back?” He doesn’t answer.
The rest of the drive passes in silence, and you can’t shake the question of how a simple brush of hands turned the atmosphere so awkward. It feels as if the air has thickened, like molasses, making each breath slightly difficult.
Once you arrive in front of your house, you both step out of the car, and Suguru hands you your keys as you do.
“I’ll walk you to your door,” he murmurs, matching his pace to yours.
You don’t respond, pulling your house keys out, but you don’t pay attention to the porch steps and stumble. In the next second, you blink.
You didn’t fall.
Two strong arms, heavy and solid as iron, hold you firmly in place.
“You alright?” Suguru’s eyes are fixed on yours, his face far too close, so close that all it would take is for you to lean forward to kiss him.
“Y-Yeah, thanks,” you stammer, taken by surprise.
He steadies you back on your feet, his hand lingering around your waist to make sure you don’t stumble again.
Made of stone.
Suguru steps back, creating a respectable distance, while you fumble with your keys, your hands trembling slightly as you slip one into the lock.
“See you Monday?” you whisper, as though the night amplifies your voice.
“Monday, yes,” Suguru replies with a nod that seems almost… robotic.
~~~~
Two weeks later, neither of you had brought up any details about what happened — whether it was about the two men at the restaurant, Suguru’s icy hands, or his iron-like grip (and at this point, calling it iron was putting it mildly).
Now that you’re friends, it didn’t take long before you both started spending most of your free time together during the week — at the library, in the university courtyard, and sometimes even at cafés.
Your weekends often revolved around working on the DNA extraction project with strawberries, even though using cheek cells seemed more and more tempting. Why? Well, it fit perfectly into the human biology lessons in your course — even if the strawberries did the trick.
Naturally, you started learning more about each other — hobbies, music tastes — and, of course, books.
If there was anything that held you back from finding Suguru’s behavior odd at times, it was that day he sat beside you after a Sunday you’d spent chatting the whole afternoon away about your favorite books without making any progress on your biology project.
From Anne of Green Gables to Twilight, Dracula, Wuthering Heights, or Kafka’s works (Letters to Milena in particular), Suguru had brought every single copy he’d bought that Sunday evening and read them all overnight — something you’d thought impossible to read in such a short time, but Suguru assured you he reads very quickly.
So you believed him.
How could you not, when he found the best way to make your heart race by reading what you loved and showing up ready to discuss it all with you?
If that was his intent, then Suguru was indeed every bit the gentleman he thought himself to be.
“By the way, there’s a frat party happening soon. Are you going to come?” Suguru asks, his head bent over a DNA Ethics Guide textbook.
You’re both in the university library, as silent as a vampire’s heart. Ah, now you’re a poet?
You stop rummaging through your pencil case and glance up at him. “I don’t really know anyone, so—”
“Well, I do, so are you coming?”
You laugh nervously. “No, I don’t want to just crash the party; it’ll be awkward and—”
“I’ll be there, so it won’t be crashing,” Suguru insists, a slight smile playing on his lips as he looks up at you.
The sight takes your breath away.
“Will you let me finish my sentences, for goodness’ sake?” you retort, your cheeks flushing. You lower your eyes to your pencil case to avoid responding.
But his hand finds yours, intertwining his fingers with yours to stop your movements. Your heart, already racing, skips a beat. “Come on, please? It’s not like I’m asking for a lot of favors.”
This time, it’s your whole body temperature that spikes — so much so that your hand, tangled with Suguru’s, becomes a little sweaty, and you gently pull it back toward you.
“I… I’ll think about it, okay?” you mumble, quickly rummaging to find your white-out for no reason and then using it on… absolutely nothing, really.
Because now you’ve forgotten what you were even looking for in your pencil case.
~~~~
“What about seven minutes in heaven?” Satoru Gojo proposes, a student with albino hair and cerulean blue eyes half-hidden behind useless round sunglasses, sporting a mischievous smirk.
“You suggest this every time!” Choso Kamo protests, the emo boy dressed in punk-style clothing, with messy black pigtails. He scrunches his nose in disapproval.
“But it’s the best,” Satoru counters.
The music blasts in every corner of the house where the frat party is taking place. Pink, blue, and fuchsia neon lights color the atmosphere, transforming every hue.
In one corner of the house, a circle has formed with Suguru’s friends. You all sit cross-legged, a few drinks nearby for refreshment, and you can’t help but think it’s one of the best ideas proposed since the beginning.
You’ve stuck close to Suguru since your arrival, which he couldn’t help but tease you about, provoking a blush that no one could see thanks to the neon lights. Plus, he kindly introduced you to his friends, all lovely and inclusive, never leaving you out. But if there was one goat — an animal very representative of him, by the way — among this flock of sheep, it was Satoru.
Outgoing by nature and quick to embrace any event that sparks even the slightest interest, he was the first to take you under his wing — all while Suguru watched cautiously — and show you everything you’d never dared to do at a party.
“What do you think of it, sweetheart?” Satoru whispers as the others debate the topic on their side (some for, others against).
You jump slightly, still not used to him addressing you with such open flirtation. “Um…” You clear your throat, squirming a little in your position. “I’ve heard of it, but what is it exactly?”
“You don’t know? Awww.” He leans in closer so that his lips reach your ear. “The goal of this game is to be locked in a room for seven minutes — a bedroom, a closet, whatever — and you can do whatever you want with the person who’s in there with you.” His breath is as cool as Suguru’s, and when Satoru pulls back, his face remains close to yours. His pale complexion reflects like an entity never seen before. “Clearer now, sweetheart?”
You swallow hard, nodding slowly. “And when you say they can do whatever they want… what does that include? Generally speaking, I mean,” you inquire, sensing a weighty gaze upon you but not knowing where it’s coming from.
Satoru closes the distance between you and wraps an arm around your shoulders. “Well, let’s just say most people kiss, sometimes make out,” Satoru confesses with a sly smile. His scent is as intoxicating as Suguru’s — just like his stone-like embrace. Satoru’s skin — especially his exposed forearms — feels like it’s at the same temperature as the ocean, yet it’s as if a warmth radiates from him regardless. “But…” he brings his lips close to your temple, making you shiver as your eyes scan around, briefly locking with Suguru’s intense gaze on you, “some people find time to go further, if you catch my drift.”
You choke on your own saliva at that moment, and Satoru bursts out laughing.
A few minutes later, a duo emerges from a broom closet, giggling like tipsy people, returning to the circle amid cheers from the others.
Satoru replaces the empty glass beer bottle to spin it in the center, pointing at his next victim — if you could say it like that, since you don’t seem very excited about the game.
And despite that, the wicked bottle stops, pointing its neck at you.
Goddamn it.
A knowing smile spreads across Satoru’s face — he glances mischievously in your direction before spinning the bottle again and quickly sitting back down.
With every turn, the speed used to spin it feels like this simple bottle holds a sentence. Your fate for the next seven minutes.
When it finally slows down and stops, to your greatest…
Relief?
… it points at Suguru.
Satoru pouts a little in disappointment and stands up along with both of you to escort you to the closet, amid cheers of encouragement from the group.
Suguru catches up with a few quick strides, just to whisper to you, “We don’t have to do anything if you’re not comfortable, okay? Just let me know because—”
Satoru cuts him off by shoving you tightly into the narrow broom closet and locking you inside. “And… the countdown begins!” he announces from the other side, his indistinct footsteps fading away.
The air is almost suffocating, the darkness plunging you into an atmosphere anything but reassuring, and especially the impossible closeness between you and Suguru becomes just unbearable.
Your breaths mingle, and when you try to shift positions, your chest brushes against Suguru’s, causing him to clench his jaw. “Sorry.”
“No, it’s… Let’s just say I’m not quite sure what to do here,” you admit, lifting your eyes to him, and God, he could devour you at that moment, the faint light at your feet bringing a tiny spark to your lost doe-like eyes.
“The others will get annoying if we don’t do anything,” Suguru huffs, rolling his eyes before shaking his head. “I guess Satoru explained it to you? We don’t have to do anything if you don’t want to, okay?” he insists, his tone soft and patient. He closes his eyes for a moment and inhales slightly.
“It’s not that I don’t want to, but I’m a little embarrassed,” you murmur. Then, those previous words start to tease you. “Would it bother you to do something?” you ask nonetheless.
“No, not really,” Suguru chuckles, his perfect teeth glimmering slightly in the darkness. “But we can pretend if you prefer.”
“Pretend?”
“Yeah, just…” Suddenly, he gently takes your wrists and presses them against the wooden wall of the closet, leaning toward your neck, “...pretend.”
You bite your lip to suppress any sound, but you desperately want to make one right now.
“Do you want me to stop?” he whispers just below your ear, near your pulse.
Your breathing has quickened, matching the beats of your heart, your chest rising and falling rapidly. “No.”
His lips descend to your neck, brushing against your skin, his breath caressing you to the point that you’re on the verge of breaking.
“S-Suguru…”
“Hmm?” He hums, slightly opening his mouth to let his teeth graze just above your trapezius. “Do you want me to stop?”
You shake your head, unable to speak, as if two hands were preventing you by squeezing you in the sweetest way.
That’s when he starts placing butterfly kisses on your neck and shoulders, as light as they are burning despite the icy temperature of his lips against your volcanic skin. “You have such soft, tender skin, princess,” Suguru murmurs in a breathy whisper, continuing his feather-light kisses that unintentionally make you emit a small hum revealing your inner turmoil. He chuckles softly, the sound so pleasant that it sends a pulse through your core. “If I were a vampire, I would have devoured you by now,” he teases ironically.
You freeze. “Suguru?” you whisper, your brows slightly furrowed.
“Princess?” he replies in the same tone, his lips moving down to your collarbone, dotting it with sweet, intoxicating kisses.
Unable to resist the temptation, Suguru discreetly slips out his tongue and licks a strip of your bare skin, which begins to unravel you — your mouth unable to hold back an adorable moan that drives Suguru wild.
His canines painfully extend from their gums, their tips so close to your soft, warm flesh, filled with blood he has never craved so much, but he knows he cannot. Yet it’s almost impossible for him to resist, not when your little rapid breaths tickle his shoulder, when you seem so small and vulnerable in his arms, and when your pulse races to the point that his ultra-developed hearing cannot ignore it as it usually does. So what is he to do? He inches closer and closer, his canines just millimeters away from sinking into your neck—
“Seven minutes are up!” Satoru announces as he inserts the key into the lock — just enough time for you both to pull away from each other and for Suguru’s painful canines to retreat back into his gums.
Your face has never been so warm in your life.
~~~~
That evening, after returning home without any issues, you collapsed onto your bed, alone, faced with the only thoughts occupying your mind — Suguru Geto.
Oh Lord.
If he hadn’t been real, this man would have been your fantasy day and night.
But after what happened in that infamous broom closet, you can no longer see Suguru the same way.
Not after he somehow showed you how he could desire you.
How he could protect you.
Your thoughts become tangled, and you can no longer distinguish what your brain imagines and what it remembers.
Between the two strange men in the restaurant who suddenly assaulted you and the feeling that everything spins like a black spiral, blinding you, or the man who faces you in the dark corridor of what seems to be a gothic mansion.
He extends his hand, and you step forward to take it. It’s pale, cold, and as hard as stone. It pulls you toward him, drawing you against him, his smooth white mask waiting to be removed.
So that’s what you do, your hands gently pulling at the mask to reveal what lies behind, but the face that emerges makes you want to scream.
Suguru’s head faces you, his canines protruding and stained with blood, along with the contours of his mouth.
You try to scream, to flee, to do anything, but your body seems no longer willing to respond to your brain, as if paralyzed — and Suguru only leans closer to sink his fangs into the soft, warm flesh of your neck before—
You wake up with a start, sitting halfway up in your bed, your body slick with cold sweat and your panicked eyes searching for Suguru as if it were a vital need.
It may sound crazy, but you need him.
You have to check.
~~~~
“Do you prefer scrambled, fried, or omelet eggs?”
In Suguru’s kitchen — decorated in a rather modern style with black and white furniture, but with a touch of vintage or gothic (anyway, you weren’t good at decorating, so whatever) — the smell of heating oil fills the air, eliciting a growl from your stomach.
“Scrambled, but well-cooked,” you reply as he hums and grabs three eggs to crack over the heated pan.
While his back is turned, you rise as casually as possible, trying not to look too suspicious as you pretend to peek at what he’s cooking. Suguru glances sideways at you but smiles slightly, tucking a rebellious strand of your hair behind your ear.
Since then, you haven’t talked about the frat party at all, as if nothing had happened, in fact. At least from Suguru’s side.
From your side, you can’t forget how he planted kisses on your neck, how he licked your collarbone until you moaned, and you realize that if he had continued without interruption, you would have surely agreed to go further, just as Satoru had mentioned.
You stop drifting into your thoughts and wrap your hand around the fridge handle, and Suguru turns his head towards you, knitting his brows.
“I want to drink water,” you say, opening the fridge to take a look, expecting to find jars or bottles of blood but…
…nothing.
Now that’s a bit disappointing.
There’s just nothing in Suguru’s fridge, aside from the door leading into its depths.
You turn to him, confused. “Why is your fridge empty?” you ask.
Suguru pauses for a moment before responding, his hands busy finishing your scrambled eggs. “I prefer to order food when I can.” His tone is neutral, neither cold nor dry, just lacking any openness to guess anything, which begins to irritate you.
“Not even water?”
“You ask so many questions,” Suguru sighs, a slight smile on his lips but with no malice.
“I’m just worried that my friend isn’t eating well or that he has an eating disorder,” you lie, your heart racing even more because how is it possible that, aside from the small box of eggs on the counter, he doesn’t even have water? “Do you drink tap water? It’s not very good for your health, you know—”
Suguru adds a pinch of salt to the well-cooked eggs in the pan using a small salt shaker and throws you another sideways glance, but without a smile this time. “Why are you panicking?” he suddenly asks, his voice rough and low.
“What? No, I’m not panicking, I—”
“Then why are your cheeks red? I can even hear your heartbeat racing,” he retorts, and you freeze slightly — because he’s speaking the truth, a truth that only you should be able to utter.
“It’s because of the heat in the kitchen and also because you’re avoiding my questions, Suguru,” you persist. “And what do you mean by ‘hearing’ my heartbeat, huh?”
Now it’s Suguru who looks taken aback. “Stop saying nonsense, you just sound silly. It’s an expression,” he justifies, the expression on his face twisted in a frustration you seem to understand.
He places your eggs on a plate and turns his head away from you. So you muster your courage, and to hell with it if you wet yourself.
“Suguru, I don’t know how to react now,” you admit, your voice low and uncertain. “You act so strangely sometimes that I have questions, but it seems so stupid that I feel like I’m going crazy…” A knot tightens in your throat.
Suguru turns to you, and his slightly harder gaze from a few seconds ago softens. “What are you thinking?” he murmurs, so softly and kindly that you feel he won’t judge you.
“I just… I sometimes feel like…” You look away, stepping back a little. “You don’t act like everyone else and…”
“And…?” Suguru presses, pulling a glass of water from the cupboard.
You feel your face turning as red as it did at the frat party and admit, raising your voice slightly due to uncontrollable embarrassment, “You look like a vampire, seriously!”
A silence follows.
Then Suguru turns to you. “Are you afraid of vampires?” He chuckles, teasing you.
“No, but you’re acting strangely and—”
“And so you think I’m a vampire?” he cuts you off, losing all trace of joy.
And now, he catches you off guard, making you stutter like never before. “No— well, yes, but— not really…”
“Well,” he mumbles, returning to your plate and glass to set them on the kitchen table, “who knows?”
Your complexion turns pale.
“Tell me, princess, if I were really a vampire — not a bad one, but a vampire nonetheless — would you accept me?” Suguru now approaches you quickly, cornering you against the wall behind you as you stupidly step back.
Only your frightened eyes meet his, and his obsidian gaze scrutinizes you. “It all depends on whether you want to kill me or harm me,” you breathe.
“And what if that weren’t my intention as a vampire, that I cherished you like Edward Cullen did with his Bella, hmm?” He takes your wrist to bring it to his lips and smells — but what scent? “That I love you and protect you?”
“You would drink blood… right?”
“Would you let me taste yours?” Suguru’s teeth hold your trembling wrist firmly as they hover just above your tendon, his gaze locked onto yours. “Just a sip, perhaps? It’s harmless.”
“I don’t know, Suguru… Are you a bad vampire?”
“No, darling, I would be the good vampire you would want me to be.” Suguru grins, releasing your wrist to cage you in his arms, his mouth too close to your neck, and his cool breath sending shivers all over your body. “May I?”
Your disoriented arms wrap around him, and you resign yourself to closing your eyes before nodding gently without knowing why.
“Are you sure, princess?” Suguru purrs in your ear. “It won’t hurt, I promise.”
“Go ahead,” you murmur, the blood pounding in your ears and your heart racing.
Suguru deliberately takes his time, planting a multitude of butterfly kisses on your skin, licking the area he undoubtedly wants to bite just to hear you pant softly in his ears.
He finally parts his lips, brushing his painful, protruding canines, ready to drink your blood.
Slowly, gently, and with the utmost delicacy, his fangs sink into the flesh of your neck.
You expected to feel pain, to scream, shout, and even struggle, but the only sensation is pleasure.
With every passing second, you feel a flow of blood circulating where Suguru bites you. It almost tickles, if you weren’t softly gasping and stifling whimpers.
It’s as if with each pull, a pulse of pleasure shoots directly to your core.
Until it becomes unbearable, your body writhing gently in any attempt at friction. Suguru feels it, of course, because after pulling his teeth from your flesh, he slightly straightens to admire you, your lips parted but in a pleading pout.
As for him, his lips hold the gulp of blood he just took from you, but he keeps his mouth tightly closed — because he knows the sight might disgust you. Then, a few long moments later, Suguru smiles at you, his long canines pristine once again.
You glance at your neck reflexively, and it’s as if he bit you without slicing your flesh. Your skin is smooth, with only two purplish holes visible. It looks like the wounds are in the process of healing.
Wonder fills you, and you wrap your arms around Suguru, who quickly does the same before you surprise him by kissing him directly.
His lips — despite their hard coldness — are soft against yours, moving slowly against your eager mouth, as desirous as you are.
Between kisses, you whisper, “How long have you desired my blood?”
“Since the first experience,” Suguru replies softly, his mouth devouring yours as you try to insert your tongue. “Not too far, my love, they’re sharp.” And you guess he’s talking about his teeth.
You pout. “I want you.”
Suguru presses his lips together, breaking the kiss. “Sure? I thought you were scared but I think I can control myself, and… don’t you want to ask me questions? It would be strange if you didn’t have any, after all.”
“We can do that later; I just want you right now,” you mumble, burying your face in his neck. “I’m I’m not afraid anymore.”
Suguru’s large hands slowly slide down your back and stop at your waist, gently gripping you. “So, you’re accepting me?”
You slightly turn your head toward him, your lips brushing against his jaw. “I’ve always dreamed of vampires — but they were still just dreams.”
Suguru exhales. “I can’t give you an Edward Cullen, but I can be the vampire of your fantasies. So will you accept me, my love?”
“Yes,” you whisper.
~~~~
“Ah— you’re teasing, Sugu—”
Muffled words reach your ears, but they are incomprehensible, as the vampire making you wet literally has his head buried between your legs, devouring your pussy like a starved man.
He lifts his head to look at you, and a smile lights up his features, his chin dripping with your wetness. “You can’t handle a little teasing, baby?” he coos, the tip of his tongue circling around your puffy clit in a torturous motion that makes you whine.
You pout, gasping when he pinches the little bud between his lips. “But I want you, now,” you insist.
“But I need to get you ready for me,” he responds, his hands placing themselves on your inner thighs to pin you against the mattress, laying you bare before him. He continues to wickedly tease you with the tip of his tongue against your clit and between your soaked folds.
“S’not fair,” you protest, your legs trembling softly on either side of his head like a little animal.
“Your beauty isn’t fair, that’s the point, yeah.” Suguru climbs over your body, one hand sneaking around your neck and the other sliding between your thighs to tease your dripping intimacy. He presses his mouth against your ear. “Do you know how badly I’ve struggled to not devour you?”
His whisper so close makes you gasp, as the sensation is far too pleasant and uncomfortable in the best way — breath as cold as it is warm, as he inserts a finger inside you.
“Hmm, baby?” You try to respond, but only a pathetic whimper escapes. He pushes his finger gently but surely deeper until he reaches your g-spot, and your back arches.
“Sugu,” you whine.
“You didn’t answer, princess,” he purrs, licking the shell of your ear. And he starts to pump his finger inside you, your walls clenching around his digit, warming his cold finger as he finger-fucks you in earnest. “Haven’t you seen how badly I was burning for you?”
“I— Not at the s-start,” you pant, bucking your hips toward his finger, and the more he whispers his dirty talk in your ear, the closer you feel yourself reaching your climax.
“Not at the start? And when we were in that broom closet? Weren’t you at my mercy like the little mortal that you are, almost whining because you have this dirty voice kink?” He adds another finger into your abused cunt, sinking his thick fingers to the hilt.
You squirm under him and try to respond. “M’sorry, Suguru, I just need you to—”
“To what, darling?” He pumps his fingers as teasingly as his voice, knuckle-deep and fast. “Tell me how badly you want to cum, can you do that for me?” Your sweet pussy squeezes his fingers, almost spasming because you need more, but he doesn’t allow you until you’re stretched enough to take him after that.
“I w-want to cum on— Hngh, please—” You throw your head back on the mattress, mouth agape from the unstoppable moans leaving your sweet lips. “C-Cum on your fingers, please.”
“That’s good, baby, you’re doing good,” he praises, kissing your ear, temple, cheek, and then lips. He drives his fingers deep into your depths and curls them just as you tighten around them, releasing the knot in your belly to let your juices flow.
His cold thumb joins your clit to rub gently until you ride your orgasm.
“Good job, baby, you did perfect.” Suguru straightens up, pulling his fingers from you to taste your fresh juices around his fingers while you watch with drooping eyelids and half-closed eyes. Suguru then leans in to kiss you, gently at first, knowing you’re still a little weak, then he inserts a bit of his tongue without ever crossing your teeth, fearing to hurt you.
You softly break the kiss and kiss his jaw, which makes him sigh softly. “Sugu? I have a question.”
He chuckles softly. “What did I tell you about questions?” He strokes your hair soothingly, laying down beside you. “But ask away.”
“Your entire body is cold, so it means that blood doesn’t flow through your veins, right?” you start.
“Right.”
“So, how can you be hard?” You slip a hand down his pants to palm his erection through the fabric. Your cute face almost makes his dead heart throb. “It’s funny, though,” you giggle.
“It’s hard to explain but, do you know how Edward made love to Bella?” Suguru asks, kissing your cheek as you unzip his pants.
“It wasn’t really described, but,” you pause, “was he hard?”
“Sure he was, like I am right now for you,” he mutters. Your palm wraps around his now free, throbbing erection, and your warmth electrifies a rush of pleasure through his cold flesh. You climb between his legs and lower your head so you can lap at his tip — dripping with his pre.
“Princess, be careful with—” He interrupts himself, letting out a groan to stifle a moan, which makes you laugh softly. “Tease,” he groans.
“Uh-huh.” You envelop his pale tip and suck gently, reducing Suguru to a panting and needy thing. Your fingers play with his balls, and he clenches his hands into fists, hissing between his teeth.
“Baby, be careful, you don’t know how badly I can hurt you if I don’t control at least how my body reacts to your touch, so don’t take me in your— Dear Lord,” he groans again. You see and feel the way he forces his hips to stay still against the matress to not pierce your palate with his length, much harder than usual. So you suck him slowly, carefully, not to surprise his body and give him the head you want him to feel — he even deserves it.
You withdraw his twitching dick from your mouth and grin, warming it up with your hands as he feels free to buck his hips and fuck your fist earnestly this time. “You’re so beautiful like this, aren’t you?” you praise, playing with his balls as he whines.
His long black hair sprawls across the immaculate sheets, his eyelids squinted and pleading, and his perfect lips slightly parted to let out the most divine sounds. Suguru is truly the vampire you’ve always fantasized about since your first reading on vampires.
“I’m close, sweetheart,” Suguru tells you, reaching out his arm to cup your chin and make you lift your eyes to his. “I want to cum inside you, if you would let me.” And God, how can you say no to that perfect immortal angel?
And so it is that you end up lying on the mattress, your belly exposed, your naked and heated body pressed against Suguru’s icy one, which you can’t wait to warm up.
He settles between your thighs, wrapping them around his waist before leaning down to pull you into his arms, shielding you with his stone muscles as your breasts gently crush against his cold chest, hardening your nipples, and he feels it — dragging one of his hands to it and pinching softly, just enough to make you whimper his name.
He presses his mouth against your ear again and whispers dirty words, “Ready to take my cock, princess? I won’t break you, promise. At least not yet.” And he brings his tip against your wet slit, pressing flesh against flesh to tease you until the end.
“You bast—” and he cuts you off with a kiss, pushing his tip to the very entrance of your delicious walls, ready to take him with every inch. You kiss him back, licking his lips eagerly.
“You’ll take it inch by inch, okay? It’s cold, so I need you to be comfortable with a suitable temperature,” Suguru warns you between heated kisses. “Ready?” He pulls his lips from yours to place them against your sensitive ear — on the way, he leaves a gentle hickey, enough to leave a reddish mark.
Tenderly, he sinks into you, the first inch greeted by your parted folds, greedy to take more of him.
“One inch,” Suguru says, waiting for you to adjust. “Is it alright down here?”
“Y-Yeah, I just need more, I want you whole.” You place your hands on his shoulders to steady yourself, trying to ignore how you tighten around his dick when he whispers in your ear.
“Two inches,” he exhales then curses under his breath. “Fuck, you’re so wet, and how can you be this tight?” As he gently inserts the third and fourth inches, Suguru feels like he could crack at any moment, overwhelmed by the desire to bury himself deep inside your sweet, gorgeous pussy.
The fifth, sixth, and seventh inches are taken easily by your tightness, filling the room with your two uncontrollable gasps and the heat radiating from your body, which warms so much that when Suguru starts to fuck you gently at first, you think you might melt at any moment and see stars.
He rails into you so deep and fast that he curses under his breath. “Fuck, you’ve taken the eighth inch.” He groans at the same time as you, as you take him so well that he reaches the bottom, his tip kissing your g-spot even better than his fingers did earlier.
“Oh, fuck! S’too much, Sugu, and too deep,” you moan, and it only makes his dick throb harder than it was when you stroked him.
Because with every thrust or stroke, the two of you feel overwhelmed and overstimulated at the same time. He withdraws almost entirely to slam back into you, not too hard but enough for your toes to curl and you to cry out.
“I’m already close, Suguru, please, I wanna cum.” And Suguru chuckles softly, thrusting into you harder and faster than he was already doing. Now, his tip hits your sweet spot with every stroke, coaxing sounds from you that he dreams of hearing.
“Cum on this cock, baby, you can do it,” he coos in your ear, making you clench around him, intertwining your fingers with his. He takes one of your legs to lift it over his shoulder and buries himself deeper inside you, and you press a hand over your mouth to keep from screaming.
“I’m close, I’m gonna—” But you cry out again against your palm, cumming hard and loud on his dick, your velvety walls twitching and spasming as Suguru fucks you through your orgasm — your eyes shutting as you see stars.
As you come down from your high, Suguru slows his pace and stays inside you, lying down next to you. “You alright?”
And you nod feebly, throwing a leg over his waist to sit on him and take him deeper. You gently lower your head, admiring your juices flowing from your cunt. “Your turn now.”
And you ride him carefully, taking his hands in yours to place them on your hips, letting him lead the pace with you. “You’re beautiful,” Suguru murmurs, his obsidian eyes shining with devotion. He flutters them closed, humming, groaning, and sometimes whining when you bounce on him too well, and he’s about to cum.
You gently lay down on him as he lifts his hips in sync, gripping your waist to take over and help him cum — which he succeeds in doing, and the sensation is so surprising and pleasant that you moan softly along with him, your adorable faces scrunching up in pleasure.
His load is warm, neither cold nor hot. It’s as if you’ve warmed his dick so that it’s no longer cold.
Your cheek rests against the coolness of his muscular chest, and you sigh in relief. “You’re going to be very useful to me in the summer,” you giggle, placing gentle kisses along his neck.
“Whenever you want, my love.”
~~~~
“I often come here to hunt,” Suguru explains, parting branches in the forest to make it easier for you to pass.
You skillfully slip through and take his hand in yours to warm it up, smiling as you take in the view he’s sharing: a vast plain overlooked by tall, sturdy trees, sinuous riverbanks, and a large waterfall a bit further on, peeking out where your eyes meet the river paths.
“It’s beautiful, Suguru,” you whisper, fluttering your eyes closed as he squeezes your hand.
“Doesn’t it?” He wraps his arm around your waist and pulls you affectionately against him. “There’s never anyone here, just beasts. That way, I won’t have any humans to kill,” he murmurs, pressing a soft kiss on your temple.
“Is it like in Twilight?” you ask, giggling. “But you don’t have brown eyes.”
“No, it’s not the same,” he corrects you. “As long as I have blood, I have no problem. Human or not, it’s really just a matter of taste. It’s sweeter, you know.”
“Do you have a little sweet tooth?” you tease, getting on your tiptoes to kiss his cheek as he steps away from you to bend down so you can climb onto his back.
“Not really, that’s more Satoru,” he laughs, gripping your thighs as you hop onto his back.
“Aha! I knew he was like you; you’re both just as weird as each other,” you snicker, proud to have solved another mystery.
Suguru bursts into laughter, as if your laughter is that of a little child who is also proud of themselves. “Yeah, and he studies physics, you know. He’s not very sharp in school, but physics is really his thing.” He takes a breath — an unnecessary one, since he doesn’t need to breathe; he just does it out of habit to avoid alarming humans — and glances at you discreetly. “Ready?”
You nod, and without further ado, Suguru begins his run.
He runs fast, of course; he’s a vampire.
But so fast, in fact, that you barely feel him taking steps. It’s as if he’s flying across the ground, the wind whipping against your faces. Every now and then, you lower your head, fearing that branches might slice your head off, but Suguru usually warns you when you can admire the scenery whizzing by faster than a car would allow.
When he finally stops, it’s to drop you off on a hill that takes your breath away.
The same one from your favorite book.
The hill is lush with small green grasses, dotted with tiny purple flowers like in a paradisiacal autumn meadow.
“It’s… It’s…” you stammer, amazed by the surprise he just gave you as he carefully sets you down on the ground, making sure you don’t stumble from the peculiar journey.
“For you,” Suguru adds, settling down on the grass as he waits for you to join him.
“Suguru, how did you…?” you trail off, sitting on the grass with an otherworldly appearance.
“I practically live here, to be honest,” he replies, planting little kisses on your neck and collarbone. “I hunt and feed here. And when I’m not feeling well…” He caresses your skin with the tip of his nose, tracing a path to your chest to bury his face there and sigh, his eyelids shut. “...I used to come here. But I don’t need to anymore.”
A smile curls your lips up. Your fingers gently stroke his jet-black hair. “You should turn me one day, you know? That way, I could come hunt with you and—”
“Not a chance,” he mumbles, pressing his ear against your heart. “I don’t want to lose this little heart. It’s mine.”
You huff. “You sound like Edward, seriously…”
“I would never abandon you, that’s for sure, but as for your transformation, it’s far from today.” Suguru places yet another kiss on your chest and then moves down to your belly, trying to find a sensitive spot to tickle you with his perfect touch.
“So I’ll go see Satoru,” you threaten, a smirk tugging at the corner of your lips.
“Him? He’ll devour you whole without a second thought. I was the one holding him back during the frat party,” Suguru informs you with a little laugh.
“E-Excuse me?”
And it’s under Suguru’s amused laughter that you promise never to approach the albino — as much from afar as up close.
a/n: okay, i literally have missed the kinkoctober because of this fic :/ i hope at least you guys will enjoy it <3 (i’m so tiiiiired, tho). but tbh, it was fun to write since it was really during this month that the fic is so it’s like i’m living it :))
next → curse hunter! toji !!
tags: @zara-zara11 @bearwithmoo @elliesndg @lymsfm @mutsu422 @whathappenedtobeenhappy-blog @drippymcdrippison @koshhin @cybersomn1a @sanemistar
@ssetsuka @monokaix
#[azra masterlist]#[azra kinkoctober]#[dividers by @/saradika]#[dividers by me]#suguru geto x reader#suguru geto smut#geto suguru x reader#geto suguru smut#geto suguru imagines#geto x reader#geto smut#geto x you#geto suguru fanfiction#jjk smut#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jujutsu kaisen smut#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen fanfiction#jujutsu kaisen#suguru geto#getou suguru#jjk#suguru geto × reader#suguru geto fanfiction#geto fanfiction#suguru geto × you#geto × reader#suguru x reader#kinkoctober 2024
503 notes
·
View notes
Text
OP Shanks x Reader - the thing about age
Warnings: Age gap…, big age gap (about 14 - 17 years), nsfw, slow burn, mutual attraction, very light dirty talk, Reader falls first but Shanks falls so much harder, icky pirate men, jealousy, Shanks is protective, sex in public.
Synopsis: It's never easy to fall in love with an older man, especially when he's so burned into your mind.
He had seen you for the first time in Makino's bar. You needed a job to earn some extra money. After all, it was never a bad thing to have some money in case of an emergency. Besides, Makino was a good friend of yours and you were really happy to help her out.
He hardly noticed you at first, even when Makino introduced you to him. You seemed shy and blushed slightly. But you had noticed him. His auburn hair, the mischief in his eyes and the broad grin on his handsome face. You weren't even put off by the fact that he was missing an arm. It only aroused your curiosity.
Oh how he had made you nervous without realizing it. You fell for him first, for the handsome pirate captain. But it would remain a crush forever. Because Shanks was much older than you, and not that 'it's only six years' older, but more than twelve years. Over ten years of experience and lifetime separated you. You felt like an invisible child around him.
But one day, one little thing changed. You were serving some nasty-looking, lice-ridden pirates. Shanks was sitting at the counter and seemed to be talking to Makino. She knew about your secret crushes, of course. But instead of judging you for it, she thought it was kind of sweet. But she also told you not to get your hopes up. Not even if you were much older. Shanks traveled a lot and only came by every few months, if at all. He wasn't really settled, yet he liked to flirt far too much. One thing that made you uneasy and kind of jealous. He never flirted with you. He never even saw you.
“What can I get you guys?” you asked the group and you felt the looks they were giving you. You weren't really dressed conspicuously. Nothing suggestive. Nevertheless, these men had hunger in their eyes, like ravenous sharks. Somehow you tried to hide your discomfort. You wanted to remain professional. Makino had often told you that you didn't have to serve some customers if you felt uncomfortable.
But you were tired of being seen as a child. You were more mature than some young women your age and you wouldn't let idiots like that spoil your mood.
“How about you, darling?” one of them slurred and you clenched your jaw. “No aviable,” you mumble, glaring at the others. Maybe they would have a normal answer to your question, but of course not. One of them grabbed you roughly by the arm, causing your note and pen to fall out of your hand.
Eyes wide and heart pounding, you looked in panic at the hand on your arm. It was far too close for you. You quickly tried to tear yourself away, but the cold, greasy hand on your arm stood firm.
“Let go of me!” you hiss, your voice shaky.
“Oh come on, sweetie. Stay a little longer. When's your shift over?” one of the men slurred, tears gathering in your eyes as you continue to struggle to free yourself from his grip.
“I said let me go!” your voice grew louder and more hysterical. Just for the amusement of those vile figures sitting at the table, grinning broadly. But their smiles disappeared pretty quickly as a shadow loomed behind you.
“Didn't you hear what she said? She told you to let her go,” that voice made you shudder too. It didn't tolerate any argument. As quickly as the hand touched you, it was gone again. No one willingly messed with the red Shanks. And the men quickly fled the bar, leaving you still trembling.
Suddenly, a hand placed itself on your shoulder. You immediately flinched until you heard a familiar voice.
“Are you all right?” Shank's worried gaze was on you. You shyly held your aching arm and hesitantly looked up at him. Your eyes met his for a millisecond and you could see genuine concern in his eyes. But nothing more. You were trapped in his eyes for a short time until you suddenly startled and said “Yes”. You quickly walked past him. It was just too much and uncomfortable for you. You could still feel Shank's eyes on you.
Something had changed since then. You felt like he saw you like a sister. Shanks looked after you every time he was in the bar with his crew. You had heard that they were staying a few more days to replenish supplies and rest. Life at sea was wild and stormy, even if it did have its sunny side. So it seemed like a nice change to have a few quiet days.
“Take care of yourself while I'm gone. Promise me that (Y/n)?” you continued to stare at him and just nodded. A few hours later, his ship had disappeared over the horizon, leaving you alone with your adolescent feelings.
It was a few months before Shanks reappeared with his crew. You had celebrated your seventeenth birthday a few days ago and to your surprise, he had even brought you something.
“I heard it was your birthday,” he grinned and handed you the little box. With warm cheeks, you hesitantly accepted it.
“That wasn't necessary, Captain Shanks. You know, you hardly know me. Besides, how did you know it was my birthday?”. His gaze flicked to Makino and a light went on in your head. When you opened the wooden box, your eyes widened. It was a necklace. But not a necklace made by rich people, it looked homemade. A leather strap with a pretty stone hanging from it.
“That's really pretty, thank you Captain,” your words made him smile.
“Shall I put it on you?” he asked and you nodded nervously. He took the necklace from your hand and gently brushed your hair to the side. His rough hands felt too forbiddingly good on the skin of your neck. You quickly tried to control your thoughts. It took almost an eternity when he put it on you, but only seconds passed and the next moment he was tousling your hair with a grin and leaving. Your heart sank again. Your feelings had hardly changed over the last few months. You had missed him. A grown man, way out of your league. How could a seventeen-year-old girl have any chance with a mature adult man?
That gesture with the hair alone only showed that he only saw you as a little sister, if that. In the evening, you served the rest of the guests, wiped the tables as you often did and tidied everything up. Only the red hair pirates were still here. You rubbed your face and joined them.
“When will you finally leave this place, (Y/n)? Yasopp looked at you questioningly and you didn't know what to say at first. You sat down on one of the wooden chairs, right next to the pirates.
“I have no reason to leave. My home is here,” you explained to him and he raised an eyebrow. You had never thought about your future. Why should you? You had a bed here and a roof over your head. Warm food and Makino. She had been your family for a long time.
“What would be a reason to leave?” Shanks suddenly asked, throwing you off balance for a moment.
“Love,” it was almost more of a question than a firm answer and the whole crew stared at you for a moment. No one said a word. At first they thought you were joking, but your serious face remained. Love, something pirates never felt they had to deal with.
“Love?” Shanks asked with a furrowed brow and your cheeks started to glow again. You just nodded silently and tried not to look him in the eye.
“That's really-” Yasopp started and Ben finished his sentence, ”Corny.” Now Crew was laughing, including Shanks. You rolled your eyes and stood up. Then you turned to them and looked at them with an offended face.
“For being almost twice as old as me, you're at least as stupid,” with these words you left. The pirates' laughter died down immediately. You didn't have the nerve to deal with it. Why should you? You could never talk about such things with men. You didn't notice how Shanks shouted after you that you should stay and that he didn't mean any harm.
But you didn't want to anymore. Your heart hurt and you were too exhausted to get upset. The sun was just setting and you were walking along the beach. Your eyes fell on the sea. When would these feelings finally disappear? Lost in thought, you played with the chain around your neck.
You sat on a small rock and looked out at the dark sea. You barely noticed the shadow approaching you. Until suddenly a shoulder bumped into yours. You automatically dodged.
“Forgive me, (Y/n). I didn't mean to laugh,” Shanks explained and you clenched your jaw, trying not to cry.
“But you did,” you said curtly. You could feel Shanks getting a little restless next to you. That wasn't really his style. He usually had a big mouth and always had a grin on his lips. What was upsetting him now?
“Do you think it's so ridiculous, Shanks? Love?” Your voice unconsciously got louder and you didn't realize it yourself. Shanks looked at you with wide eyes. It was the first time you raised your voice. You were usually such a nice and quiet girl.
“N-no, I don't think so,” he began hesitantly and your gaze remained fixed on the water. He was startled to see the tears running down your cheeks. Out of reflex, he did something you hadn't expected. He wiped your wet skin with the rough pad of his thumb. Your face jerked to the side as if you were trying to escape his touch.
It was just too much. You jumped up and wanted to leave. But Shanks held you firmly by the shoulder.
“(Y/n)…” his voice broke you. You wiped your tears away and looked over your shoulder for just a moment. You could only dimly make out his face. It was all the harder for you to say the following words: “Leave me alone, Shanks.”
You left him standing on the beach. And he was wordless for the first time in his life. What had just happened? You didn't show your face again for the next few days and even when Shanks' ship left the harbor, you weren't here to say goodbye. Something Shanks would not forget as his gaze remained fixed on the mainland.
How many years had passed? Two, three, maybe even four or five? You didn't really know. It had been far too long since you had last seen Shanks. But that night stayed in your mind. You felt bad, and you still did years later. Shanks didn't know about your feelings, but you bitched at him. He didn't deserve it. How stupid you were back then, but you were also hurt.
Tired, you poured beer and were lost in thought. Makino stood next to you and prepared food for the guests. You could feel their eyes on you in the meantime.
“What do you think?” you asked her.
“He hasn't been here for a long time, has he?”
You knew exactly when she meant him. Your heart clenched. You tried to get him out of your thoughts, you tried to close your heart. It was a waste of time. This man didn't want you. But he just wouldn't disappear from your mind.
Suddenly, men's voices sounded from outside, but you thought nothing of it. You had just turned your back to the door when the men sat down. Humming, you picked up your tablet and went to the table where the men were sitting.
"So, what can I get you? I-" you faltered as you looked up and straight into the many familiar eyes. A mop of red hair caught your eye and that mischievous look that looked up just as startled as yours.
"Shanks?..." you breathed, almost dropping your tray. Had this man grown even taller? He looked so much broader and even more grown up. Was that even possible? But Shanks didn't answer you. His gaze still lingered on your figure and slowly you became uneasy. His gaze was intense, but his facial expressions didn't even come close to revealing what he was thinking.
"I can't believe it! Is that our, (Y/n)?" laughed Yasopp, snapping you out of your stupor.
"Where's our little girl gone?" Ben joined in and laughed. You blushed and Shank's gaze, which was still on you, didn't make it any better.
"No more little girl, Ben. She's a woman now!" Yasopp nudged his captain.
"Isn' it Shanks?" This question also snapped the redhead out of his thoughts and for a moment he had to think about what was being said.
"Well, yes, gentlemen. You can't disappear for years and then look stupid when things change." After these words, she bought the men an extra round of the best alcohol you had. A cheer rang through the room.
You were still standing there rooted to the spot. Was that really true? Was Shanks really sitting there in front of you and his crew? That man had a lot of nerve. You sat at the bar and watched the crew partying. You knew they would stay much longer this time. Maybe even months.
"Hello, sunshine," Shanks popped up next to you and you tried to avoid his gaze. You just didn't know how to deal with it. His eyes bored into your side profile.
"It's been a long time," he whispers, leaning in your direction. You gulped, "It sure has."
Silence reigned for a moment when suddenly, out of nowhere, you said, "I'm sorry," at the same time.
You looked at each other in surprise at first, before a gentle smile spread across his face.
"Two idiots one thought," he quipped and you rolled your eyes.
"Well I only see one idiot here," you countered and you could have sworn Ben slurred 'My girl'. Shank's eyes twinkled. "Since when do you have such a sharp tongue?" Your eyes darkened at these words.
"Since you haven't shown your face for years, Captain," you grumble and avert your eyes. A pang of guilt immediately shot through Shanks.
"Listen, (Y/n). There's been a lot going on the last few years and after that night..., I didn't really think you'd want to see us..., me..., again," he tried to explain and you sighed.
"It wasn't your fault. It just wasn't a good day back then," you breathed, licking your lips. The redhead looked at you from the side. Then his eyes brightened again and he held out his hand to you.
"Let's start over and forget the whole thing. I'm Shanks," you looked at his remaining hand with puckered eyes. But his look melted your heart and you took it with a smile. "(Y/n)."
Shanks and you had become really good friends and you hardly noticed the age difference. You were far too much on the same wavelength. His crew noticed, of course, especially when Shanks was once again vigilantly watching over you as you tended to the guests.
"Lighten up a bit, Shanks," Yasopp said, squinting over at the redhead. His eagle eyes bored into the guy who'd been looking at you for about too long.
"Yasopp's right. She's not a kid anymore, plus you're not a couple," Ben chimed in now and Shanks just puffed.
"Maybe she's not a kid anymore. But look how she gets teased," he grumbled and his crew laughed uproariously and Shanks grimaced.
"Captain, you're not jealous, are you?" Shanks immediately stiffened and his hands clenched into fists. Was he jealous? He knew very well that you were neither together nor married. But you had triggered something in him that had activated his protective mode and since you had made up, he just wanted to look out for you. But he suppressed the way his body reacted to you.
He had noticed you on the first day. Back then. But when he found out your age from Makino, he immediately recoiled. You were far too young, you could have been his daughter. He had noticed the way you stared at him. Your innocent face, with the innocent eyes that radiated a longing. But he ignored it at first. It was wrong and his stomach had twisted with all the wrong feelings.
But when he saw how that disgusting guy had touched you and the pure panic in your eyes, he couldn't help himself. He had to help you. He felt responsible for you, even though he didn't know you. You were a stranger to him, but at the same time you were so familiar. But he would have loved to break this man's neck.
He saw the struggle in your eyes when he asked you if everything was all right and his gaze lingered on the door you had fled from after you had answered him far too curtly. Until one of his comrades spoke to him.
But now, years later, you were a woman. You were of age and your entire appearance had changed. Your body had become more sculpted, just like your face. It was so much more mature, but it still looked young. Cheeky, bright eyes had looked at him and a beautiful smile. The shyness seemed to have faded, although he always found her adorable.
Yes..., maybe he was jealous. Jealous of the way men looked at you, especially the younger ones. Stupid boys who thought they could have you for one night, but you refused to go with them. You rejected every single one of them. Most of the time even with a sharp tone when they annoyed you even more.
Today was one of those days when it was particularly bad. One of the young men was annoying you and Shanks was watching with a scowl. His crew just kept shaking their heads in amusement.
"I told you I'm not interested. So let it go now," you sigh, annoyed.
"Oh come on. I'm a good match!"
"I said no!" Your voice got louder, but this guy wasn't interested. He stood up and followed you.
"Is there someone else?" he asked suddenly and you stopped abruptly. You looked at him angrily.
"None of your business!", ooh if looks could kill.
"Come on, sweetie. Who's better than me? That old bastard over there?" He pointed his finger at Shanks and now you'd had enough.
"Don't call him that!" You shoved him with all your might and he actually staggered back a few steps. The bar went completely silent. All eyes were on you. His pride hurt, the stranger picked himself up and his expression was dark. He was actually about to strike out and hit you. You braced yourself for the pain and heard Makino scream, but he didn't come.
"Damn," the young man gritted and you opened your eyes only to see Shanks had grabbed his wrist. His gaze was cold. You could see the stranger's face go pale.
You could feel the warmth he radiated. This man was a giant. His scent enveloped you and you almost felt dizzy as it invaded your mind.
"If you harm a hair on her head, I promise you'll wish you were dead," his words were pure poison. Then Shanks let go of him.
"Get out of here and never show your face again."
"Shanks, you didn't have to do that," you sighed and glared at him. "Thanks."
Shanks' gaze immediately softened when he saw you. The shock was still deep in your veins, but it would go away.
"You really should take care of yourself," he said with a sigh and you grinned cheekily and nudged his arm.
"I've got you, Captain," Shanks did start to grin at your statement. You cheeky girl, but you were so right. He would always protect you, no matter how well you took care of yourself. He would always be there for you.
"I'd have to be around you all the time for that, though," he purred sweetly and his comrades' jaws dropped open. He's flirting?
"You are all the time since you've been here anyway," you giggled and Shanks put his arm around your shoulder. His eyes sparkled.
"Come on, I'm irresistible," he teased you.
"Captain!!!" his crew yelled and you laughed out.
"You might be ancient, Shanks," you took his arm off your shoulders. He looked indignant.
"For being so old, you were quite defensive of me earlier," he countered and you blushed.
"Of course, because I'm the only one who's allowed to call you an old git," you grinned and Shanks shook his head in amusement.
Flirting was becoming commonplace. Shanks tried to break you. You flirted back, but you remained stubborn and kept him at arm's length.
"Do you believe in love at first sight - or should I come in again?" Shanks sat at the bar and looked at you with a grin. You were polishing glasses. Your eyes rolled and you shook your head.
"Sorry, I don't have my glasses on today," you said back and you could hear giggles from his crew, who were watching the whole thing with amusement.
"Wouldn't you and I look lovely as marzipan figurines on a wedding cake?" Shanks waggled his eyebrows. You cleared a glass and turned to him.
"Isn't getting married a bit late for you, Shanks?"
You heard Yasopp shoot his beer out of his mouth and nose when he heard your answer. His laughter echoed through the room. Shanks' eyebrow twitched as you called him old again. Stop seeing and calling him that. Did you really think he was old, did you really see him that way?
"Shanks?" Your voice snapped him out of his thoughts and he saw your questioning look.
"Have you swallowed your tongue, Captain?" you asked sweetly and he narrowed his eyes.
"No, but you're welcome to swallow something."
"Captain!!! THAT'S GOING TOO FAR!!!"
You felt yourself falter. A triumphant grin appeared on Shank's face. You lost yourself for a moment. He looked so fucking good.
"You, I don't like swallowing," you said quietly and casually and Shanks tilted his head. You avoided his gaze.
"It tastes awful," you confessed to him and you didn't notice his expression change. Something inside him tensed up, did you already have something? How else would you know or had you just heard it? A thousand images circled in his mind. Had you already had sex? With who?
He became restless inside and jealousy rose up in him.
"I mean," you clear your throat sheepishly. "That's the only experience I have", you confessed to him and Shank's eyes widened. You were still a virgin? At the same time, he had relaxed so enormously and he exhaled heavily subconsciously.
"You've never had sex before?" he asked in a whisper and you wondered how you could have started this topic. Maybe the innermost thought was to make him jealous. If only he knew you were still waiting for him.
"Yes."
"Why?""It was never the right one," you told him, giving him a weak smile. But that answer wasn't enough for Shanks.
"Who's right for you?" the question burst out of him. You sighed and shrugged your shoulders.
"I don't know," you lied and Shanks clenched his jaw. He held out hope that you meant him. That you were saying his name. But why was he getting his hopes up? You probably had no interest in him, you saw him as a best friend. And as an old man. If only he knew how much you wanted to shout his name. Wanted to tell him it was him. All this time, for years. That you were still waiting for him yourself, not having sex with other men because none of them were him. The first time you touched yourself, the first thing that rolled off your lips was his name when you came.
That evening you locked the door and were about to go home. Suddenly Shanks was standing behind you. He looked like he was waiting for you. There was a big grin on his face. You looked at him in amazement.
"Fancy a walk with the old man?" he joked, holding out his hand to you. You looked at it again hesitantly and then took it. His hand was rough and warm. You immediately felt at ease, even though it was just a small, innocent touch. The red-haired man pulled you with him and eventually you entwined your arm in his. You realized how you felt like you did back then. Like a young girl, next to her crush. Only years later.
"Shanks, I'm just kidding about the 'old man', you know that, right?" you started to say as you arrived at the beach. The last rays of sun were just setting on the horizon and it was getting dark.
"Of course."
"Liar!" you said and gently pushed him. On his lips a soft smile, giving you butterflies."Honest question, (y/n). Do you really think I'm old?" his eyes fixed on your face and you frowned. It did seem to bother him somehow.
"No," you whisper, "I don't think you're old."
"I'm almost twice your age," he countered and you shrugged your shoulders.
"So what? It's kind of just a number, isn't it? I mean..., we joke around together and talk like we're the same age, but it's just because we're on the same wavelength. I feel comfortable with you," you tried to explain and Shanks could feel his heart beating faster.
"You're comfortable with me?" you giggled and looked at him."Of course! I mean, you've looked after me so many times now and you almost ripped the guy's head off the other day. How can I not feel comfortable and safe with you?" You laugh and now Shanks has to grin even wider.
You didn't realize how dark clouds were gathering over you. It would certainly rain soon. And suddenly the first raindrops began to fall. You looked up at the sky and a few minutes later the drops multiplied. Shanks held his cloak protectively over your head and you walked close to him.
"I know a narrow cave near here," he said against the wind and you just nodded and followed him. It was already far too late to go back. You had been walking for so long that the cave was closer. But the cave was much smaller than you expected and you only just had enough room. It was far too narrow and you couldn't fit a leaf between you and Shanks. There was lightning outside and you were standing in the rock face, soaked. You tried to calm your pulse as the man's warmth was now even stronger.
"I used to fit in here better when I was younger," Shanks joked and you rolled your eyes.
"Must have been a long time, you prankster," you sighed and could feel goose bumps forming on your wet skin. Shanks had placed his hand next to your head, which made you even more uneasy. There was a silence that was almost too loud. There was hardly any light in the crevice.
Only the light of the flash flickered on and off, otherwise you could make out faint outlines of the man in front of you.He could hear your breathing, heavy and unsteady. Just like your heartbeat. It made his blood glow. Was it him that made you so nervous?"
Are you afraid of thunderstorms?" he asked and you shook your head. "No."
"(Y/n)," he began, moving slightly. You could feel his hips rubbing against yours and you almost gasped. You bit your lips quickly, but he had heard it. So it was true. You reacted like that because of him. His eyes were now slowly becoming more and more accustomed to the darkness Wet hair stuck to your face. You flinched as he suddenly wiped a wet strand from your face. His touch ignited a fire that had been there all along. But the hand didn't disappear, it stayed on your cheek.
Unconsciously, you leaned into his touch. Your one hand moved to his chest while the other carefully took his hand.
"Shanks," you whispered and you could roughly see his eyes staring at you. His warm breath came closer to you and your body squirmed under his gaze. He gasped softly as you accidentally rubbed too hard against his loins. You swallowed. He released his hand from yours and gently ran it up your collarbone, over your neck. You held your breath sharply.
Heat flooded your body and you pressed against him. You felt how wet you were getting between your legs, just being near him made you so weak for him. Your clitoris throbbed and you could feel your labia swelling.
"How wet are you for me already, (Y/n)?" he suddenly asked in a hotter voice and you swallowed hard. His breath was so close to you and you moaned softly as the tip of his nose ran over your neck. His voice was a raspy whisper.
"Shanks," you gasp softly. "We can't do this..., I-," he interrupted you as his lips almost brushed yours. Your eyes were clouded with pure lust and the rush of finally feeling the other.
"You don't know how long I've been waiting for this moment," he confessed and your eyes widened.
"What?" It took strength to keep your voice steady. You pressed yourself against the cold stone wall and searched his eyes. He sighed heavily.
"I always thought you didn't even know I existed, at least at first," you confessed and Shanks sighed heavily.
"I was aware of you, (Y/n). But your age scared me off and I think you know why," he whispers, his nose still buried in your neck. His soft lips brush against your heated skin.
"I tried to see you as a little sister, a friend. But I always had my eye on you and wanted you to be safe. Then when we saw each other again after years, something changed. But I always thought you saw me as an old man now," he confessed and you sighed.
"I never saw you as an old man, Shanks. You're the most beautiful man I've ever seen and since the first day I saw you I've never been able to get you out of my mind.... . I'm fascinated by you, by your experience, your looks and also your age," you confessed and you heard Shanks inhale sharply. Suddenly he opened his lips and you could feel his warm tongue, which felt almost cold on your skin. You moaned and ground your hips against him as he licked over your jugular.
"You want to know who's the right one, Shanks? It was always you..., every day I waited for you, pushed every man away from me because none of them were like you," the words just rolled off your lips and now Shanks broke away from your neck. His eyes searched yours.
"I fucking want you! All these years I've wanted you to see me, to touch me, to make me yours!" The next moment his lips crashed hard against yours and you clawed at his neck. Shank's hand moved to the back of your neck and held you in his iron grip.
You moaned when his tongue touched yours. Oh he tasted so heavenly. They whirled around eagerly, but you had to separate. Breathing heavily, your foreheads leaned against each other. His rough cheek caressed yours and his arm was now wrapped tightly around your body. And you liked it. You liked how close you were to him now.His nose brushed yours and his gaze caught yours. His eyes were dark with lust.
"Let me feel how wet you are. Just once. I have to..., no I want to know. I want to feel it." This statement made you groan. You pulled away from him as best you could.
Then you gently took his pants and let them slide into your pants. Immediately his thick fingers sank into your wet and swollen lips. He gasped darkly as he realized how wet you were, and all because of him.
"Oh (Y/n)," he bit his lips as he saw your lust-filled face. Your eyelids were half-lowered, looking up at him. Then suddenly he thrust a finger into you and your mouth fell open. Shortly after, a second one joined in.
"Shanks!" you couldn't hold back the moan any longer. The feeling of his fingers inside you was too intoxicating. You wanted to be filled by him so eagerly.
"I want you so much, (y/n). So, so much. But not now," he gasped, pressing his covered, hard cock against you. You gave him a disappointed look. But you could guess why. He had to get back to sea soon.
"Promise me you'll wait for me. I will come back, I will come back to you and then I will finally make you mine. I will then be yours forever," he kissed your cheek gently and released his fingers from you. You watched, fascinated, as he licked them clean.
"I'll wait for you, even if it takes years," you whispered and the next moment his lips were on yours again.Humming, you put the laundry basket down and hung the white sheet over the line. There was a light breeze, otherwise it was silent. Makino wasn't home and you enjoyed the time alone, partly.
It's been almost two years since you last saw Shanks. In the cave. Since then, he had been on the high seas and you had waited for him. You rejected every man. The longing almost consumed you, but the chain on your neck gave you confidence.
You heard the sound of the sea, but the sheets blocked your view. A ship gently docked at the edge of the jetty. You continued to hum your made-up song as footsteps approached. A shadow loomed behind a layer and suddenly it was pulled aside. Intense eyes gazed at the back of your head. You sensed its presence and your head tilted slightly in its direction. Your eyes met and before you could open your mouth to say anything, he rushed towards you and pressed his lips firmly to yours.
You dropped laundry as you staggered back and fell into the pile of laundry. A laugh escaped your lips as you noticed the
mess. You were allowed to do the laundry again."You took your time, Captain," you whisper against his lips.
"But you kept your promise," and the next moment you press your lips against his. He didn't take his time either and his tongue invaded your mouth. You moaned and clung to him. As if by magic, you started to take off your clothes. You didn't care if anyone could see you. You just wanted him.
His lips wandered along your neck. You buried your fingers in his red hair and savored the feeling of his closeness. Shanks' lips slid further down and you could feel his warm breath between your legs.
"Shanks," you moaned and he just grinned rakishly at you.
"Relax, sunshine. We've got all the time in the world."Out of nowhere, he suddenly pressed his mouth to your wet pussy. An overwhelming feeling came over you and you greedily pushed your pelvis towards him. As if you were his lifeblood, he licked you without pause. You could feel something tightening inside you, but just as quickly, he let go of you and you sighed in disappointment. Shanks laughed, his chin smeared with your juices and the sight of him only made you hotter.
You spread your legs before he could and it wasn't even seconds when he was between your legs. His lips greedily on yours. You could taste yourself on his lips. A moan escaped you. You were an impatient mess of emotions, frustration and desire. Quickly, Shanks penetrated you. You were so wet for him that he slid into you effortlessly.
In sync, you moaned and he began to move his hips. Your legs snaked over his hips to feel him even deeper inside you. Your panting mingled with the sound of your wet pussy nestling tightly around him. Greedy and longing for more. More of him. At last he saw you, at last you could feel his hands on your body, his lips on yours. At last you were his and he was yours.
310 notes
·
View notes
Text
SICKNESS COMFORT W/ LOGAN.
bc im a desperate, conniving attention seeking little sick bitch rn and im not sorry. I just miss and want him!!!!!
implied fem!reader, fluff. 742 words

Sickness bugs come and they go, but never do they get any easier. The migraines seeming to be more blinding than the last, the ringing in your ears sounding more prominent than the time before. It wasn’t a nice feeling by all means, and you found yourself constricted to the sickly comfort of your bed.
You were in the beginning stage of your bug. The dismissed aches and pains in your body now proving to be symptoms. The pressure behind your eyes you ignored for lack of sleep, lethargy you once again passed off as lack of sleep.
But now, sitting at the edge of your bed in your towel with a bowl in your lap, your jittering ankle bobbing the sickness vessel, you knew it to be more than just ‘lack of sleep.’
“How’ya feelin’?” Logan asks as he steps into your room, voice quiet.
You shrug, keeping your gaze cast down into the designated sick bowl, staring at the bubbly spit swirl at the bottom. It was gross really, but somehow it helped to not swallow it.
“Did you wash?” he questions, referring to the bath he ran for you before heading out to the store. The errand of restocking your painkillers.
He walks closer to you, placing the paper pharmacy bag on your nightstand before moving to sit beside you. He places the back of his hand over your forehead, gauging whether your temperature has grown any hotter since the last time he checked.
“Yeah,” you say, the word barely audible. You would nod, but that would only make your head worse. “It didn’t help,” you anticipate his next question, answering before he even gets a chance to ask.
He places his hand from your forehead to your shoulder, his grip light as looks over the side of your face. “You wanna get some rest?” he asks, the question almost rhetorical.
You hum, the sound a wordless attempt of answering without it being too strenuous.
Logan returns your hum with one of his own, though his is far deeper — far more soothing than what you offered him mere moments before. He stands from his seat beside you and heads to your dresser in search of something you could wear, something worn and old enough looking.
He fishes through your clothes until he finds something suitable, not wanting you to ruin something nice and pretty with spit or snot or vomit. He makes his way back over to you silently and takes the bowl from your hold, placing it on the floor beside your bed. Adjusting the tee in his hands, he finds the neck hole and places it over your head, carefully pushing it onto you.
You help him help you, extending your arms into the other two holes so he can roll it over you — your towel falling with the lift of your arms. Though, he doesn’t dare look down, instead keeping his eyes on you, on the dressing of you.
And once your top half is clothed, he bends to the knee in front of you and picks up your under foot. His hold just as careful as he rolls fluffy socks onto your feet — the pair he knew you loved most.
You look down to him, eyes flicking from your feet to his face, offering a soft, sweet, tired smile as thanks.
“Come on, sweet thing,” he stands, groaning faintly with the exertion on his forever old knees.
He tugs on the covers, pulling back the corner to make an open triangle for you to get inside. You do as silently instructed, placing your head on the pillow, bringing your knees up slightly to keep warm.
Logan tugs on the lamp chain, turning off the light as he moves to sit near you, parking a seat by your stomach — in the gap of your laid s-like position. Twisting in to look at you, he soothes over the covers, flattening them before moving to your face. His palm resting on your cheek as his thumb swipes across the skin beside your nose and under your eyes.
His hand remains glued to your face as he practically caresses you to sleep, the delicate touch of something so rugged seeming to put your mind and body at ease. But he’ll be waiting there beside you all night in case you were to need him, listening to you sleep doing more for his body than his own sleep ever could.
⎯ ☆ ⎯
#logan howlett#logan howlett fluff#logan howlett comfort#logan howlett xmen#logan howlett x reader#logan howlett x you#logan howlett fanfiction#logan xmen#logan fluff#logan x reader#wolverine fluff#wolverine x reader
601 notes
·
View notes
Text
Old Married Couple
90s (ish) Eddie Munson x Reader
light swearing, fluff, use of y/n.
730 words
“You two fight like an old, married couple”. That had been the age old saying that never failed to get under your skin back in the day. Back when you and Eddie were “just friends” who bickered day in and day out even though you were basically two peas in a pod. As kids, you both would just roll your eyes or go quiet whenever people said that, assuming that it would stop and fizzle out eventually.
Nothing fizzled out, though. Not in the slightest. By the time you graduated together, you were head over heels for one another and everyone: your friends, your siblings, and even Wayne still gave you shit for your so-called "old married couple" tendencies.
Sometimes, it was warranted. Like whenever you made the mistake of helping Eddie take his stage makeup off.
“Hold still!” You scolded lightly, pulling back from his face for the billionth time. He was seated haphazardly on the sink of a dingy bathroom at the back of The Hideout while you scrubbed at the white and black face paint.
“I am! You’re taking forever, babe.”
“You’re the one who insisted on doing your makeup like The Crow.”
“Because it’s metal, sweetheart.”
“Is that why Gareth went out bare faced?”
“You–”
Dustin cut the two of you off, wandering his way into the confined bathroom with a smug look on his face and a VIP badge hung around his throat.
“You two are seriously like an old, married couple. It’s funny.”
“Shut up, Henderson!” You both barked back.
Other times, it wasn’t as warranted. Not in your opinions, anyway.
“This is so fucking sick.” Eddie giggled from your side, lying on his stomach while you did the same on your back. The array of sheets, blankets, and pillows around you served as a barricade from reality, only allowing the light from the old box TV in the trailer through. It was by far the coolest fort Eddie had ever seen so of course it was the cherry on top that you’d built it together.
“I think we should seriously consider architecture as a career…like a backup plan.” You agreed.
“Ooh, yes!” He jeered, clicking on an episode of The Simpsons that he knew neither of you would pay much attention to. It was mostly for the noise to fill space. “If Corroded Coffin doesn’t blow up and if my tattoo apprenticeship falls through, we should totally start our own fort-making business.”
“Eddie and Y/N’s Forts. Got a nice ring to it.”
“See?! I’ll even let ya put your name first. That’s how much I love y–”
A roaring bustle of laughter, Wayne’s laughter, cut Eddie off and the curly head groaned, poking his head out along with yours to see the man in question. He was clutching his stomach at the sight of the complex fort (and at his nephew's cheesiness), beyond amused by your conjoined artistry that had taken most of the afternoon.
“I can’t with you two.” He said once he stopped laughing so hard, wiping tears from his eyes. “Buildin’ forts in your twenties…God, like an old, married couple!”
“What old, married couple do you know that makes forts, Wayne?” Eddie asked sassily. Wayne shrugged because obviously he didn’t have an answer but the sentiment remained.
“If we’re a married couple then he’s the wife. Let’s make that clear.” You joked. Eddie shot you a diva-like glare whereas Wayne agreed wholeheartedly with an enthusiastic clapping of hands as he padded into the kitchen, making sure to weave around the fort so as to not ruin its integrity.
“Well, yes. Of course. We should probably go dress shopping soon huh, Ed? Has she put a ring on it?”
“You two are annoying.” Eddie grumbled without much bite to it.
“That’s kind of our job, Eds.” You elbowed him endearingly and his grimace fell, replaced with a soft smile that was only ever reserved for your eyes and your eyes only.
“Whatever you say…husband.”
“That’s more like it.” You beamed. “...Wife.”
As the years went on, you both came to appreciate that description that used to piss you off to no end. It was a compliment if you really thought about it, at least once you made things official, and both of you eventually took pride in such a thing because maybe, just maybe, the idea of growing old together didn’t seem too shabby.
Plus, calling Eddie your wife was pretty fucking hilarious.
#eddie munson#fanfic#joseph quinn#stranger things#stranger things 4#stranger things fanfic#eddie munson fluff#eddie munson x reader#fluff#short fanfic#one shot#drabble#x reader#eddie munson fanfic#eddie munson imagine
213 notes
·
View notes
Text
God-Cursed - IF
DEMO link
You were found as a newborn, clutched in the arms of your dead mother at the base of a tree. No family came to claim you, but the men who came to your rescue adopted you as their own and became the only parents you’ve ever known. Growing up in the village of Stonebrook, you never want for much, until the day you first fall ill. Life plagues you with a mysterious condition that no one can diagnose or cure. You never know when it will strike or if it will eventually kill you. Living between fear and hope as you age, you try to come into your own as an adult with the ever-looming threat above you. As years pass, your condition seems to improve, until a mysterious mark appears on your body and opens up new questions.
It appears that you’re marked for death with no answers as to why, and your only chance to survive is to go out and seek them.
Journey through the land of Iroda, a fantasy world where the gods have abandoned their people and magic no longer prevails as it once did. Something is brewing that may change this world forever, and you’re in the middle of it, though your role is a mystery you must solve. Wanted dead by some and alive for mysterious purposes by others, you just want to survive. With the help of a few friends, find the answers that you need, and make your choices.
Customize your character’s looks, gender, sexuality, and personality. Choose to pursue someone in romance, friendship, or as simply a means to an end.
For those aged 18+ only.
Potential triggers/topics of sensitivity include, but are not limited to:
Swearing and adult language
Violence
Blood, possible gore
Injury, sometimes severe/life-threatening to the MC
Animal death (natural) and in reference to self-defense and food
Optional sexual content (explicitly detailed)
Nudity
Touching (non-sexual) without specific consent (this work is not written with specific touch-aversions in mind)
Chronic illness with severe symptomatic episodes
Childbirth with complications resulting in death and allusions thereof
References to pregnancy for side-characters and MC’s birth mother
Death (human, unnatural, accidental)
Abduction of MC (possible feelings of helplessness and fear)
Religious trauma
Cults
Depression/Anxiety/Panic
Nightmares
Disparaging thoughts
Substance use and references/use of alcohol
Canines, some aggressive
This story will have four main love-interests, detailed below, and one “mystery” romantic option. In addition, for readers that wish, there will be optional physical-only encounters that can occur with two of the ROs and a couple characters that your MC will encounter in the world. Should your MC wish to woo one of the love-interests, they will eventually be locked into that relationship. There will be no poly options for this story.
In the world of God-Cursed, MCs will be free to explore all relationships to a certain extent before making any permanent choice. Until then, flirting is regarded as simply another aspect of socialization. If your MC is the flirtatious type, they will not be “punished” for it. A couple of the ROs may be a bit anxious about your MC’s interactions with others if feelings are stirring, but it will not do permanent damage to the relationship you’ve built.
Your MC will not only be able to flirt with ROs either. Regular characters that you come across may have flirt options that will not lead to any sort of relationship, but might be useful in flattering your way into their good graces. Perhaps your MC may earn a permanent discount with a merchant or pull a secret from a cult member after making them blush from flattering speech. Or, your MC may irritate someone who doesn’t appreciate the advances, making your task more difficult.
Three of the ROs are gender-selectable (and will be cisgendered to your choice). The remaining two (including the mysterious suitor) are locked into male.
Main Companions (romanceable):
Oswin Twinflower
[AKA: Yarrow] (he/him – gender locked)

A childhood friend who’s just not the same anymore. Once a free-spirited softie with a perpetual smile and a penchant for mischief, Oswin has grown into a dour adult. After he came of age, he slowly distanced himself from you. In the ten years since, interactions between you have been awkward or downright hostile with no in-between. He doesn’t joke anymore. He doesn’t smile anymore. There’s something lost about his eyes these days…
-Personality: despite that furrow in his brow that says ‘stay away,’ Oswin actually prefers being in the company of others, as he cares deeply for friends and family. He’s organized and thorough – valuing the predictable and structured, and being driven to always improve upon his skills. Oswin can also be self-conscious, hard on himself, and a bit insecure.
-Appearance: standing around 6'2"/188cm with athletic build, Oswin has black hair that is slightly wavy and kept to his ears, bright-green hooded eyes, and brown skin with bronze undertones. He has a firm squared jaw, which is often prickled with light scruff. Oswin most often scowls, even when he doesn’t necessarily intend to. He dresses in simple tunics with leather armor and boots, and isn’t one for frivolities save for a special tattoo & necklace hidden under his clothing. A few notable scars mar his flesh, each telling a story. His sword is always kept at his hip.
-Occupation: Oswin makes his living as a sort of mercenary (though, he’d insist on being called a “hired hand”), mostly escorting wealthy merchants from town to town. He also helps as a local guard and is very popular among the villagers. Having trained with one of your fathers in the arts of sword and bow, he’s renowned as a formidable combatant.
-Fun fact: loves honey – is terrified of hates bees.
Zahn
(gender selectable)

A sweet and fun soul whom you meet along your journey. Zahn is just trying to fulfill their duty to their faith. They seek to help you in anyway they can, though there’s something torn behind their smile. Where did this fun-loving acolyte come from, and why do they look so sad when they think no one is looking?
-Personality: social and sweet, Zahn is enthusiastic and open-minded about most things. They’re incredibly flexible (in mind and body) and see possibilities in everything, being highly adaptable and skilled at improvising. Casual, warm, and always friendly and willing to lend a hand, they can make a very trustworthy companion.
-Appearance: about 5'5"/165cm tall with a petite build, wild blond hair and round blue eyes, Zahn has fawn colored skin with a rosy hue, and a dusting of light freckles with a touch too much wind and sun across their cheeks and nose. They appear a bit tired with slightly sunken eyes and a mite too thin with the lines of their jaw and neck a bit too pronounced – evidence of years of difficult living. If they grace you with a toothy smile, you may be lucky enough to see the slight gap in their front teeth. Zahn dresses in rough linen tunics, usually with layers to make up for how thin and hole-filled they are. They have a particularly ratty cloak that they seem to cherish. Portrait Link.
-Occupation: acolyte of Din
-Fun fact: They may be a bit malnourished on the small side, but that doesn’t stop them from wielding a bow with scary strength and precision.
Duri’naan
[AKA: Duri] (gender selectable)

A demigod to whom you owe a debt, they seem quite curious about you.
-Personality: charming and laid-back, Duri prefers their own company most of the time but readily embraces tight friendships, of which they never tire – though it is all or nothing for them, no surface-level relationship will work for long. They are perpetually curious and casual, having an air of cool confidence and a love for teasing, which can sometimes make them appear disinterested or cold. They are always paying attention, even if it doesn’t seem like it, and often understand others more than themselves. They can stress easily – especially when things stop being fun, be a bit competitive and too independent for their own good.
-Appearance: standing approximately at 5'9"/175cm with a lithe but toned build, Duri’naan has long and straight grey hair, and honey-brown upturned eyes. Their skin is a warm beige, lit up with a bright smile that sometimes shows off a little sharp snaggle-tooth. They bear a strange scar on the back of their neck and are missing a bit from the upper part of one ear. Duri wears simple clothing made from a single and very long swath of blue-grey linen, wrapped around them in such a way that you’re not quite sure how it stays up. They also hate shoes for some reason and are always barefoot.
-Occupation: just takin’ the air, you know, not fishing.
-Fun fact: Duri’naan has a hobby of stealing miscellaneous things from others just to watch how they react (they always return what they take, leaving the items in strange places).
Rūndis Lyreheart
[AKA: Rune] (gender selectable)

A serious and powerful mage with an oddly fervent dedication to the God of Destruction, Casimir. Though they are capable of wielding great power, they prefer to spend their days as a traveling bard – saying it’s for the purpose of angering their mother. They’d have you think they could not care less about your plight, yet cannot resist lending a hand.
-Personality: Rūndis is an introverted day-dreamer who is curious and in search of deeper meanings at all times. Though they dream, they also have a rational side that comes with a penchant for efficiency and decisiveness. They tend to be calm and analytical, but are prone to anxiety especially in close relationships, making them seem a bit aloof or combative.
-Appearance: standing around 5'7"/173cm, Rune has shoulder-length curly hair that is all black except for a flash of purple on one side. They have almond-shaped purple eyes that are a testament to the magic that flows easily through them, and a beauty mark just under their right eye. They have a strong build and brown skin, wearing a stoic and serious expression that you wouldn’t expect from a bard. Rune favors fine robes and cloaks in colors that match their eyes, but only when they choose to stand out, otherwise they prefer common clothing. Tattooed upon their chest as a sign of devotion is the sigil of Casimir. They also adorn themselves with different types of jewelry.
-Occupation: traveling bard (primarily)
-Fun fact: Rune can play about any instrument you put in their hands, but their favorite is the lyre, which they play so well that many audiences have been left in tears.
Other Characters:
-Your Parents-
Dov Northbreaker [Papa]

Your loving papa is a mighty woodsman with an even mightier heart. The typical gentle giant, Dov has raised you with love and care since you were a babe. He’s deadly with an axe, though he only uses them on trees.
Dov is soft-spoken, very introverted, and shy. He has an affinity for animals and carpentry. He loves to create and fix anything and everything especially for his child or husband. Dov is also a very deep feeler and, though the quiet type, wears his heart on his sleeve – easily tearing up when moved.
Your papa is extremely tall and has very wide shoulders with massive muscles built by chopping trees down by hand for many years. His skin is tan, his eyes are brown, as is his shaggy hair, but his beard has patches with dark red running through it.
Kip Northbreaker [Da]

Your fiery da and spouse to your papa, he’s as quick to sass you as he is to shoot a bow. This lovable clown understood absolutely nothing about children, but adopted you regardless when you needed a home. He loves you with his whole being, even if he never lets you win at darts. He works as a huntsman and fisherman, and though his skill is unmatched, his looks and demeanor never seemed to fit his choice in work.
Kip may be the compete opposite of his husband, being extroverted and, often, loud. He tends to be the life of a party, and seeks to make everyone laugh. You grew up with him pranking you as often as possible without doing too much psychological damage.
Your da is above average in height and has an agile build with a good amount of muscle from wielding a bow regularly. He has fawn colored skin, short and wispy brown hair, and hazel eyes. He keeps his beard cropped short and always seems to be smiling. He has a love for expensive clothing and pops of bold color.
-Emre Twinflower [AKA: Aster]-
Your best friend since childhood, Emre is an affectionate soul who would never hurt a fly – though he’d give it a stern talking-to. Being sickly as a child, you were brought together a great deal, especially since his parents are the town healers. You were practically joined at the hip, enough that people believed you were siblings.
Emre is sweet and gentle all around. Taking after his father, he loves to help others and is skilled in medicine. He’s a soft sort and a little bit gullible, which his sisters frequently took advantage of growing up. He was always closest with his big brother, Oswin, and you. He takes what he perceives as failure very hard, so he strives to do things perfectly.
As an adult, your friend is fair-skinned, with wild curly blond hair that reaches his shoulders. Being almost average in height, his frame is quite lean and wiry from his years as a sickly kid. He has deep brown eyes, cannot grow a beard for anything, though he has tried about every tonic combination to encourage one.
Customize your MC
Play as male, female, or non-binary
Pick your character's physical appearance (including tattoos)
Choose a main hobby/skill/career your MC excels at
Get a cool scar with an interesting or embarrassing story attached
Buy 1 of 4 nameable mounts to ride and feed treats to
Shape your characters personality throughout the story (no “personality checks”)
Romance some people or don’t
Create a steady and enduring love with 1 of 5 suitors
Make some life-long friends
Enjoy some aromantic physical encounters with 2 ROs and/or NPCs you meet in the world
Enjoy some romantic physical encounters with all 5 ROs at some point in the story (some ROs will require a locked-in [committed] romantic relationship before you get to this point)
Go on a quest for answers and survival
Meet some gods
Find some demons
See the magic that still lingers in the world
Get the shit kicked out of you and have a few mental breakdowns totally fun times
Demo:
https://wings-of-ink.itch.io/god-cursed
Early Access & Extras (+NSFW): Patreon and Ko-fi
Error Report Form:
Last Update: Dec 2024
Anticipated next installment: Approx March - May 2025
Content: short prologue and Chapters 1 - 5
Current Word Count: approx. 480k (with code, which adds at least 10 pounds)
Twine Template:
https://vahnya.itch.io/
Pinterest:
https://pin.it/5LOcQlPq1
Music: (not my playlist, but highly recommend it)
ASK GUIDELINES Link:
#interactive fiction#interactive novel#twine wip#if wip#fiction#fantasy#interact-if#if game#twine if#twine game#choose your own adventure#cyoa#cyoa game#romance#amare#amare game#god cursed if#gc ro oswin#gc ro zahn#gc ro duri#gc ro rune#gc ro ???#gc if parents#gc if character development#gc if mounts#gc if ros#gc if devlog#gc ro characteristics#gc ro reactions#gc if art
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Épouse-moi?



warning: none
characters: jude x fem!reader
summary: when during a casual afternoon making dinner, he decides to ask you to marry him
may contain spelling and translation errors!
The night was cool in Madrid, with a gentle wind blowing the open curtains in the kitchen. You were wearing an apron, focused on preparing something simple but special for dinner. The move to Spain was still recent, and you were both trying to get used to the new routine, with a life closer than ever. Jude walked into the kitchen barefoot, watching the scene with a smile on his face. It was in these quiet moments, without the hustle and bustle of games or the media, that he felt how lucky he was to have you by his side.
—What’s going on here?
He asked, approaching the counter and spying on what you were doing.
—Just something basic, a quiche lorraine.
You answered, without taking your eyes off the dough you were stretching.
Jude blinked a few times, confused.
—A what?
You laughed, realizing he had no idea what it was.
—It’s like a savory pie. My mom always made it when we wanted something quick but delicious. There's ham, cheese, cream, eggs... Trust me, you'll love it.
He rested his elbows on the counter, watching her work skillfully.
—You have this way of turning everything into something special. Even a savory pie becomes art with you.
You rolled your eyes, but you couldn't hide your smile.
—Stop being silly, honey.
But he wasn't joking. While you assembled the quiche and put it in the oven, Jude remained silent, reflecting. Ever since they had arrived in the new city, you had been a safe haven for him. The move, the pressure of playing for Real Madrid, the constant attention from the media... Everything was intense, but you were the balance.
He knew, at that moment, that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her.
You were washing your hands in the sink when he approached you from behind, wrapping you in a hug.
—What's wrong, Jude?
You asked, laughing softly as you tried to dry your hands.
—Just... I'm thinking.
—About?
He turned you to face him, holding your still damp hands. You looked at him curiously, his brown eyes full of tenderness. Jude took a deep breath, his heart racing, but determined.
—Y/n... I know we're still young, but...
You narrowed your eyes, suspicious.
—What are you up to, Jude Victor?
He smiled nervously and let out a low laugh.
—Calm down, sweetie. It's just... I know what I want for my life. And it's you.
You fell silent, surprised. Bellingham took another deep breath, trying to put the words together in his head. He wanted to do something special, something meaningful, so he decided to improvise....
—I... want... to ask... you... to marry me.
You widened your eyes, holding back a laugh.
—What?
He ran his hand over the back of his neck, clearly embarrassed, but continued.
—Marry me, Y/n. You are the love of my life.
That's when you understood. Jude was, completely wrongly and adorably, asking you to marry him.
—Jude!
You exclaimed, covering your mouth with your hands, your eyes welling up.
He smiled shyly, holding your hands again.
—I know I don’t have a ring right now, and this proposal sucked, but I don’t need any of that to know that I want you forever. From the first day I saw you, my heart knew I had found my place in the world. With every smile of yours, with every hug, my love for you only grows. I want you to know that you are the reason for my smile, my strength, my inspiration. And so, with my heart overflowing with love and gratitude, I ask you this question: do you want to spend the rest of your life with me, building a family full of love and happiness? Will you marry me, babe?
You couldn’t hold back the tears, letting out an emotional laugh.
—You’re crazy, you know that?
—Maybe. But I’m a crazy guy who loves you.
You shook your head, laughing through your tears, and threw yourself into his arms, hugging him tightly.
—Of course I want to marry you, Jude.
He spun you around in the air, laughing, while you were still crying. It was a simple moment, in a random kitchen in Madrid, with a quiche in the oven and a soccer player who didn’t know how to express his feelings properly. But for you, it was perfect.
#dorabellingham#jude bellingham#jude bellingham imagine#jude bellingham one shot#football#real madrid#football fanfic#jude bellingham x you#jude bellingham x fem!reader#jude bellingham x reader#jude victor willliam bellingham#jude bellingham smut#jude bellingham imagines#judebellingham#jb5 x fem!reader#jb5 x reader#jb22#jb5#football x y/n#football x reader
309 notes
·
View notes